《Sold to Mr. Giordano》


 Chapter 1

    Prologue


    -Arielle


    Growing up in New York City, as daughter of the mafia¡¯s leader has its perks. I never grew up wanting anything with mary value, never went hungry or thirsty, and always had a bed to sleep in. What I craved waspanionship, love, freedom.


    My father sold me to one of the most ruthless in the Famigilia, Alexander Antonio Giordano, notorious for being cold and calcting. He is the newest Capo of the mafia¡¯s Outfit in Chicago due to the death of his father. The Outfit is weakened from the Bratva and my father thinks this marriage will help our ties. I¡¯m nothing more than a business deal.


    I¡¯ve heard rumors and stories of Antonio Giordano that frighten me to my very core. I¡¯m not ready to give up my innocence, I¡¯m not ready to be forced into a loveless marriage like all women unfortunate enough to be born into this life.


    -Antonio Giordano


    The Bratva ughtered my father along with eighteen others on a mission. A mission I should have been on with my younger brother. Now I am the rightful Capo of the Outfit. This isn¡¯t the first time within the past few months that the Bratva has attacked and ughtered my soldiers, there has to be a rat.


    The only way to get my revenge is if I have help from New York. Marco Ri offers a good majority of his men in exchange that I marry his neen-year-old daughter, Arielle. I never once saw myself as the married type or the father type, but I know the job description, and what is expected of me. I agree to the marriage because I need the men.


    One look into her blue eyes, and already I feel¡­ strange. She is captivating, she is innocent, but she is unlike any of the other women, I have met. She is feisty and reserved and not flinging herself at me like I¡¯m used to.


    I refuse to get close to her. Closeness is weakness.


    **********


    Arielle


    ?SECRET?


    I poured myself a ss of water, drinking it I watch my trembling hands. I felt a tachycardia through my body, those dangerous things always shakes every hell out of me. Being a Tacone is not enjoyable-not at all.


    ¡°Another murder?¡± My mom scoff, joining me in the kitchen she take a seat near the ind bar.


    I nod, ¡°they were responsible for it, our men shot for self-defence.¡± I keep the ss on the granite table which dragged mum attention toward the table.


    ¡°Self defense!¡± She mumble with a smirk, ¡°you freaked out as if it were the first murder you¡¯ve witnessed.¡± She says with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°This is not my cup of tea! Anyway it happens.¡± I half smile, she is right it¡¯s not the first time for me to witness a murder. But somehow it does not feel right-maybe I was not meant to be in this family.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong to this world, darling,¡± Mom added, I drag my attention toward her. ¡°Do you think I deserve better than this¡­¡±


    ¡°A lot more, maybe better than this or worse than this. It depends.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I threw a nce at her.


    ¡°Big things doesn¡¯te in small packages¡± she smirks at me and left from the kitchen.


    After having dinner I walk to my father¡¯s study room. He told me to join him, he said there is something important to discuss with me.


    ¡°Hey dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He nces at me with the same rough expression he always had. ¡°Today¡¯s murder, wasn¡¯t self defence?¡± He snapped. My eyes widened, I shook my head ¡°it was!¡±


    ¡°Never unveil this secret, no matter what happens!¡± He warned me, I felt a deep pain on my head-I need to forget this.


    ¡°Nothing happened on eleventh of August, dad!¡± I assure him instead of knowing he knows everything.


    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll be celebrating your birthday tomorrow and I have a deal with the Giordano¡¯s.¡± This name sends chills down my spine. I don¡¯t think I will be able to forget this name ever again.


    ¡°WHY?¡± I snapped with a bewildered face meanwhile I try hard to forget what happened during the day. Now the Giordano! Why so much trouble¡­


    ¡°They are our rival, right!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, let¡¯s wee them nicely. We have a deal to discuss, I choose your birthday because they¡¯ll not be able to attack.


    ¡°Is it about drug or something?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Our business is legitimate! Be ready for tomorrow.¡± He stated. There was a knock at the door, then a bold figure walked inside, dark hair, hazel eyes, he is wearing a navy blue suit. His fists are closed tightly even his jaws are clenched. He looks serious, furious and broken at the same time, and he is not anybody else but Alexander Tebaldi-Tebaldi doesn¡¯t suit him, my father¡¯s right-hand man, most trusted one.


    He threw a sharp gaze at me, his eyes raped my body briefly.


    ¡°Xander!¡± Dad eximed.


    ¡°I need to leave!¡± His voice made me shiver for a moment. There is something about him which makes me feel different. I can¡¯t control myself when I face him, his presence makes me feel ten feet tall and I don¡¯t know where I gain so much courage and confidence in front of him.


    ¡°Why?¡± It escaped from my mouth, both stared at me nkly.


    ¡°Arielle? Don¡¯t interfere!¡± My father warned me with a sharp gaze, I know my sudden action was wired. But I want to know why he¡¯s leaving.


    ¡°I mean-tomorrow is my birthday, and I wanted every staff to be there.¡± I mumble with a half smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll celebrate itter!¡± He said with a coarse voice.


    Later! Does he mean it. He wants to celebrate my birthday again. I blushed, ¡°if you say so.¡± He turned back to face my father and I didn¡¯t bother to take an inch of step away from them, I wanted to be a part of their conversation.


    ¡°Why you want to leave, all of a sudden?¡± Dad asked Alexander.


    ¡°My mother is not well and I got things to sort out. It¡¯s urgent and I need to be there.¡± His voice is serious.


    ¡°Okay, you can leave. But you know we¡¯ll need you especially for tomorrow, the Giordano will be here.¡± Dad stated.


    ¡°Yeah I know¡­¡± dad cut him ¡°family first, Xander. I¡¯ll manage for tomorrow.¡± My eyesnded on my father when he said ¡®family first¡¯ he doesn¡¯t give a fuck about us! Family is weakness for him.


    ¡°I will leave tomorrow morning.¡± He turn his head toward me, he has a smirk on his lips which tells me he will wait for my birthday.


    ¡°Why not now!¡±


    ¡°I got something to do after dusk.¡± He steal a nce from me. A smile appeared on my face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your leave, dad!¡± I left from his study room. I was walking by the corridor, I heard footsteps behind me. Turning to the back. I saw the dashing figure, ¡°Alexander!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Arielle


    ¡°You were expecting someone else?¡± He mumble with his hands inside his pocket. I feel my cheeks burn.


    ¡°No, is it important to leave tomorrow?¡± I questioned him, he takes some steps forward and my back almost hit the wall.


    ¡°I got things to do!¡± He said in a cold tone, taking some steps closer he put his hands beside me, blocking my way as if I was about to run.


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday¡± I whispered with heavy breath. He runs his knuckles against my shoulder. I watch his action then back to his eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why so much interest toward your father¡¯s assistant?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be his assistant Mr. Alexander!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right? That¡¯s mean you are someone¡¯s else, Alexander!¡± Looking into his eyes I smirk, I can spot an angry and cold personality behind this angelic face-a real devil. He nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± My question caused me to push him with all my forces.


    ¡°Time will reveal, Ma¡¯am.¡± He half smile with a devilish look. He put his hands back into his pocket. He was about to walk away when a sudden thought hit me hard.


    ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± I blurt out in a serious tone. He turned to me with an amazed smile.


    ¡°Tebaldi.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you, because I know the Tebaldi¡¯s family and I know you are lying to us-to my father. You know the Tacone¡¯s doesn¡¯t forgive liars!¡±


    ¡°And I know you¡¯ll never let me down!¡± He assured with a cold voice.


    ¡®Who are you? I¡¯m going toin!¡±


    ¡°Your father won¡¯t believe. If he can trust his left man more than his life then believe me-he trust his right man more than his soul, bambi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll find out at any cost!¡± I mumble softly with a half smile.

 Chapter 3

    Arielle


    ?RUINED BIRTHDAY?


    I watch the blue navy side cut dress on the dress and the pairs of silver stilettos heels. The Giordano will be here today, they are from the Sicily crime family who came to Vegas for business purpose, they say the youngest son of the Giordano¡¯s is the owner of The Bellissimo, the most famous casino and hotel of Vegas, they are known as the most dangerous mafia family. The Giordano¡¯s are ten feet than us. We are just a piece of shit in front of them and I don¡¯t want them to be here today.


    The knock at the door brought me back to the earth. I rush to open it.


    ¡°Happy birthday, princess.¡± I was offered a bouquet with white roses and a small box from the Tiffany¡¯s.


    ¡°Thanks, Alexander.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in?¡± I analyse the box. ¡°You can open it.¡±


    I unwrapped the box immediately because seriously I can¡¯t wait to open my gift, especially this one! Alexander¡¯s first offered present.


    Wow! My eyes widened at the blue navy ring. ¡°This is awesome! It will match with my birthday dress. Nice choice by the way.¡± I smile at him.


    ¡°It was for my ex girlfriend!¡± He snapped coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± I was about to drop it on the floor. Is he being serious.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just kidding¡± he smirked at my fuming reaction. ¡°You were about to leave, right?¡± I asked him with stitches brows.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m leaving and I assure you that we¡¯ll meet soon.¡± He take some steps closer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll miss the party.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he smirked devilishly. He reached for my cheek with his fingers and stroked it lightly then he ced a light kiss on it. ¡°Have a st,¡± he left from my bedroom without any turn around. All I wanted to do was to stop him from leaving.


    ***


    I walk down the hall, the old pat benatar song is ying in the background. Walking across the hall I smile at the people staring at me with a pleasant smile on their face and this makes me like the birthday girl. I smile back at all of them until my gazesnded on a dashing figure who turned to be Alexander. I flinched with a bewildered face, he was about to leave, right?


    Making his way toward me he take out his hands from his pocket and threw a serious gaze at me as if I¡¯m his property or something, I shook at the thought of him being interested on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± He has a smirk on his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t wanted to, how could¡¯ve missed your birthday party.¡± His eyes trailed at me. I blushed at his words. We were talking for bit only when my father made a sign with his head which cause Alexander to nod at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you around,¡± he whispered before walking past me, I watch him as he walk across the bundle of people. ck suit suits him a lot but it only gives him the real appearance of a mafia Capo- maybe I want to see him as a mafia leader or something. But he is my father¡¯s assistant, a Made Man just a part of the famiglia.


    My dad came beside me, wrapping his hand around my waist he lead me to a table well decorated with lc flowers. His rtionship with me seems to be joyful but in reality it is not. Because my father believes love is weakness and he can¡¯t sacrifice his life for any of the family members. He says being a Capo, he will never be able to love us and he never did!


    Luca joined us, Luca is the son of my father and my step brother. We¡¯ve never make it together, it¡¯s tough to assume a ruthless person as my brother. He was in Chicago for some business purposes and how can I deny the fact that he is dad¡¯s favourite child. He earned all the respect from my father. I have another step brother, Angelo he is biologically Luca¡¯s brother with one year gap but instead of trying hard he couldn¡¯t earned the same value as Luca. I should admit the fact that he chivalrous to me.


    My father was talking on the meanwhile I try to search for Alexander, he is nowhere to be found, so I just forget about thinking of him.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Chicago,¡± my father says as he hangs up the phone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± My step brother, Luca asks. The lines on his forehead showing prominently.


    ¡°Lorenzo Giordano is dead,¡± he pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°So are eighteen of his men.¡±


    I exchange nces with my mother. She always looks so scared and worried. I knew that they were advancing, and the war between the mafia and the Bratva was increasing, but I never thought that the Capo of the Chicago Outfit would die. I never expected to hear those words. Lorenzo was the most powerful and respectable man in the mafia. I thought he was indestructible. I guess it goes to show how naive I am. Both my older brothers are Made Men, Luca is my father¡¯s heir-he will be the next Capo of the New York mafia. I was born into this life, but my father did his best to shield me from its horrors.


    I¡¯m not saying my life is perfect, yes-I live in a mansion, we have lots of money, and we are a powerful family, but as the daughter of a Capo I have no freedom. I only have one friend, she too is a part of this lifestyle. Last year I graduated from an all-girls private catholic high school. My virtue, ording to tradition, needs protecting at all cost. No boys or men are allowed near me without an escort present. Father will promise me off to receive the best political advantage-so I¡¯ve heard him say once.


    I¡¯m d at neen I haven¡¯t been promised to anyone yet, Father has been talking to me about possibly letting me go to college. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted, to get my degree in Art History and maybe work in museum one day. The Metropolitan would be my ultimate dream job.


    ¡°Go. Pack,¡± my father dismisses us. I frown at the thought of the not blowing the birthday candle once again. The party had been called of I stand by the threshold to watch all the people leave.


    Luca, Angelo, and I head upstairs and down the corridor and to our individual rooms to pack. I grab my ck dress, modest unlike my cocktail dresses I wear for social gatherings. I always loved Chicago, I¡¯ve only gone a handful of times when Father brought us when he had meetings or business to attend. Although I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the penthouse we have there, we have the most amazing view. I fantasize about roaming the streets and going to the museums where there I¡¯ll meet my one true love. We¡¯ll both be admiring a painting by-


    ¡°Pack some nice dresses,¡± my mother says from the threshold. She looks like she¡¯s been crying, her eyes are bloodshot. Father must¡¯ve yelled at her again.


    ¡°I packed my ck dress. How long are we staying so I know how many clothes to actually bring.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean your ck dress, bring some of your finest dresses.¡±


    ¡°Why? We¡¯re going to a funeral,¡± I knit my eyebrows together.


    ¡°We will be attending some social gatherings there¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t question your mother. Bring the red dress and another one,¡± Father looks distracted. ¡°Be ready in twenty minutes, we¡¯re flying out tonight.¡± He disappears into the hallway and into my brother¡¯s room across the hall.

 Chapter 4

    Arielle


    On our private ne, I sit next to Angelo while Luca talks with Father about business and Mother sleeps. Angelo looks antsy, shaking his leg and fiddling with his thumbs. Angelo has always been the more handsome brother, girls in my ss always used to gush over him. Even though it was a girl¡¯s only school, they had more freedom than I did. Girls in my ss got to go to parties and that¡¯s where they¡¯ve seen Angelo. I¡¯ve unfortunately heard many cringe-worthy stories a sister shouldn¡¯t hear about her brother.


    Angelo, like me, has golden blond hair and blue eyes. His tan skin, white teeth and tall stature makes all the girls drool. Luca on the other hand with dark brown hair and brown eyes is handsome, but his cold features scare the crap out of everyone. He became a Made Man at thirteen, Angelo a Made Man at fifteen-what a disappointment to my father that was, but all he could say was thank God Angelo wasn¡¯t his heir. He is the spare, and Angelo has always been angry being thought about like that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Do you know what the death of Lorenzo and his best men means?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°It means Chicago is weak at the moment. They¡¯ll need soldiers because the Russians are sure to strike again. After the funeral some of Father¡¯s men are going to stay to help the them fight.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re staying,¡± I search for his eyes which are now looking out the ne window. His jaw ticks.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m staying to fight.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t want to, I know he doesn¡¯t. Angelo isn¡¯t a fighter, he¡¯ll pretend to be the cold murderer Father expects of him, but just like me-he doesn¡¯t want to be a part of this lifestyle.


    I cross my arms over my chest rubbing my arms from how cold I am in the nes air conditioning. My breast aren¡¯t small, but they aren¡¯trge either, I¡¯ve always liked how average they look. The one thing I did feel self-conscious about was my figure. I feel like a stick, I have no hips, no butt, not to mention I¡¯m short-barely over five foot. I make up for it with my thick, wavy blonde hair that cascades down my shoulders, the length ending near my belly-button. I always prided myself on eyes, they¡¯re my secret weapon. Bright baby blue eyes with long darkshes that only looked even longer with mascara. The asional freckles are scattered on my nose and cheeks, I¡¯ve never been a fan of them, but Gia-my best friend-has always said how much she loves them. She said it makes me look cuter, but I don¡¯t want to look cuter. I want to be called gorgeous, hot, beautiful. I¡¯m neen, I don¡¯t need to be called cute like a child. I want more than anything to not get mistaken for a young girl, I am a woman.


    ***


    Wended in Chicago and took the car straight to the penthouse. It was just past midnight and Father rushed me off to bed, probably so he could talk business with my brothers.


    I sit on the stairs and eavesdrop instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Angelo says.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you like. It¡¯s what will benefit the mafia,¡± my father barks through what sounds like gritted teeth.


    ¡°You should let her decide!¡± Angelo continues to argue.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hear another word about this. You will learn your ce, Angelo!¡± Father yells. ¡°Do you see your brotherining? No, because he knows this will be a beneficial union. I will hear no more arguments, and no more back talk!¡±


    After a few seconds of no talking I¡¯m startled by Angelo turning the corner looking pissed off.


    ¡°You should be in bed. Go,¡± he sounds cold and distant.


    I nod my head and decide not to get myself into further trouble. Besides I am getting tired.


    Her. Angelo said, ¡®let her decide.¡¯ Iy awake in my room staring at the ceiling trying to decipher who her is. Could it be me? Why wouldn¡¯t Father tell me whatever he¡¯s hiding?


    Maybe it¡¯s about Mother?


    I wake up to sound of my rm beeping. I guess I was so exhausted that I passed out. I don¡¯t even remember falling asleep. I do remember what I was pondering over though. Her.


    I head down the stairs but stop at the top when I see Luca sitting alone eating cereal, I¡¯m surprised Mother isn¡¯t up. Usually she will keep herself busy by cooking. Since it¡¯s short notice our maid and cook won¡¯t be at the penthouse, so in situations like this Mother will cook. For breakfast she always makes pancakes, eggs, and bacon.


    I turn around and head towards my parents room to see if maybe Mother is sick. I stop in front of the door and lift my hand to knock when I hear sobbinging from inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to!¡± My mother weeps.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Valentina! You know it is her duty!¡±


    ¡°He might say no! There¡¯s still a chance!¡±


    ¡°He will not say no to my offer. Not when the Outfit has been weakened like this.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± Father screams and Mother shrieks.


    I rush away from the door and want to cry for being such a coward. I should¡¯ve rushed in and stopped my father from hitting my mother. I should¡¯ve stopped it so many times.


    ¡°Eavesdropping again?¡± Angelo taps on my shoulder from behind.


    ¡°You scared the crap out of me!¡± I hold my rapid beating heart.


    ¡°Leave it alone. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it at least my business?¡±


    Angelo clenched his fists.


    You should let her decide.


    I am her.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, that you can save Mother. Father is much stronger, he¡¯d hurt you too if you got in the way of his business. Let it go.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt you knowing our Mother is his personal punching bag!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Arielle. Go take a shower and start getting ready.¡± Luca says from down the hall. He looks angry. ¡°Angelo, a word.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°That is enough out of you, Arielle! You need to stop acting like a nosey brat. Angelo is right, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Luca growls. He gives me a warning look as if to say he dares me to talk back to him. I press my lips into a thin line and push past them to go to my room.


    I start the shower in my en suite bathroom and gather the clothes I¡¯m going to wear to the funeral. Thest time I saw the Giordano family was when I was sixteen. Lorenzo from what I remember has two sons, Antonio and Ro. Both of them were older, Antonio is around Luca¡¯s age at twenty-five and Ro only a few years younger. For what I remember I¡¯ve never saw Antonio. They say he is way much tyrant and handsome than Ro and for what I¡¯ve heard, Antonio was in a mission for years.


    The Giordano brothers had just lost their mother three years ago, from what I heard she was sick-cancer. It must be hard to lose thest of their parents, but then again if their father was anything like mine¡­


    I¡¯m hungry by the time I finish readying myself. My blonde hair is pulled back into a low ponytail, my makeup minimal only wearing mascara. My ck dress falls to my knees, the sleeves are three-quarters and the neckline goes to my corbones. My ballet ts are in and ck, nothing about me looks exquisite, I look dull and bleak. Aside from my vibrant golden hair and eyes such a piercing blue color you could make them out from afar.


    Downstairs everyone seems to be waiting for me. All of them already dressed in ck and wearing stoic faces.


    ¡°Do you mind if I grab something to eat?¡± I walk toward the pantry.


    ¡°Yes, I do mind. We are leaving. Now.¡± Father says heading out the door and the rest follow him.


    Slumping my shoulders and fantasizing about food, I groan and my father gives me a dark look daring me toin again.


    ¡°Could¡¯ve ate something if you didn¡¯t spend your morning listening in on things that aren¡¯t your business to begin with,¡± Luca says before ducking his head to get into the car. I wanted to scold him but there isn¡¯t a point when I know Father will take his side in any battle.


    ***


    The church is huge, it is the church my grandparents got married in. My mother is originally from the Chicago Outfit, her father was consigliere and married her off to the New York Capo¡¯s son, Domenico Marco Ri-my father.


    My father went straight to the Giordano brothers and expressed his condolences. Ro eyed me looking stunned while Father whispered something in the new Outfit Capo¡¯s ear. But for our own astonishment we saw Alexander-my father¡¯s assistant. He was standing next to Ro. Today he has the look of a not fake Capo and I can¡¯t misunderstand someone by their look.


    Alexander ¡®s brows furrowed and then his face goes nk. He nods his head simply.


    ¡°Luca, Angelo, good to see you again,¡± Ro says.


    Angelo pulls him into a hug and ps his back. ¡°Sorry about your father. Looks like I¡¯ll be staying longer than the duration of the rest of my family to help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good soldier, were d to temporarily keep you,¡± Ro nods. He turns his gaze down to me. ¡°Arielle, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Three years,¡± I gulp suddenly nervous.


    ¡°So it has.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit down.¡± Father pulls me away from Ro¡¯s lingering gaze.


    My father looks frustrated. Eventually he just found out his right hand man was betraying him for years. But thankfully he will not be able to stand against him because they have a contract merged between the Ri¡¯s and Giordano. My doubt was correct, Alexander was a mafia man known as Antonio Giordano!


    We sit in the row directly behind the brothers. Listening to the priest was hard, especially when Antonio and Ro would whisper to each other and I could¡¯ve sworn they were looking at me out of the corner of their eyes. I squirm ufortably hoping it¡¯s just my imagination.


    The rest of the service seemed to go quick and suddenly I found myself watching them lower Lorenzo¡¯s casket into the ground. There are women crying and some men even tearing up, but when I look at Antonio and Ro their faces are stone. Antonio as the new mob boss can¡¯t show any weakness to his men, crying is a weakness and a part of me wonders how sad he really was. I mean from a psychology ss I took in high school we learned bottling up is bad for you.


    So who was I going to be, his therapist?


    The rainy Chicago weather was fitting for the funeral, I stood next to my father and he holds up the umbre to cover the both of us. My father hasn¡¯t said two words to me today since before we left the penthouse. By now, I¡¯m starving. My stomach growling and I pray no one can hear. My father would beat me into next week if I embarrass him.

 Chapter 5

    Arielle


    The gathering after the funeral was held at Antonio and Ro¡¯s aunts house. That is to ensure privacy and safety for the new Capo, just like in New York, only a select few of my father¡¯s men know where we will. If there is a traitor amongst us-which there has been in the past-then we¡¯d likely be dead or moved to a new undisclosed location. The Giordano brothers cousins are all crying and Ro isforting his aunt while Antonio is nowhere to be found. Neither is my father. They must be having a silent battle or something!


    I roam the hallways in search for the two. I¡¯m startled when they exit a room and run into me.


    ¡°Arielle Mia Ri! What the hell have I told you about eavesdropping!¡± My father says with his hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°I was just, uh, looking for the bathroom. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± I hate how I cower.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Domenico. May I have a moment alone with her?¡± Antonio asks. For the first time I¡¯ve heard Xander calling my father by his name and that sounds different.


    My father looks a little less angry and obliges the new Capo. My father never lets me in a room alone with a man. What the hell is he thinking?


    Antonio puts his hand on the small of my back and leads me into one of the bedrooms. He closes the door and stares at me.


    After a moment of awkward silence, I decide to speak up. ¡°What do you want?¡± My voice trembles.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    I debate on lying, but I know better than to lie to a man in power. If Antonio told my father, I¡¯d be disgraced and have a punishment to look forward to. Since he is the new Capo can¡¯t question him too much ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. You should be.¡± He paces.


    Why is he pacing? It only makes me more nervous. Is he going to kill me? Did Father finally get sick of me and now he¡¯s getting rid of me? His only daughter?


    ¡°May I go back out, I-I¡¯m really hungry, Xander. I haven¡¯t eaten all day and I don¡¯t know why the hell you were acting to be my father¡¯s assistant for so long! ¡± I finally said it all.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, you¡¯ve been hitting on me, but not now!¡± Antonio takes a step toward me. ¡°Do you know what your father and I were discussing?¡± I shake my head. ¡°We were talking about how as the new Capo I should appear more mature to my men, and that since the Famiglia in New York is helping the Outfit, your father believes there is one way to pay him back for his generosity. He believes a union will ensure peace between the Outfit and New York.¡±


    ¡°Union?¡± I can feel my legs go weak.


    Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it.


    ¡°We are to marry. We will announce our engagement at the end of the week and marry next month. In fact I wanted to brought the New York¡¯s Outfit but you father made me choose you. He sold you to me. For the world you will marry me but in reality I¡¯m paying a huge amount over you.¡±


    ¡°He sold you¡­¡±


    My vision goes ck and thest thing I see before hitting the ground is Antonio rushing toward me.


    ***


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten all day!¡± I can make out Angelo yelling.


    ¡°Every day she embarrasses me!¡± Father growls.


    I open my eyes and am surprised to see Antonio at the side of the bed looming over me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m hungry and thirsty is all.¡±


    ¡°Here, I brought you some snacks from downstairs,¡± Angelo reces Antonio handing me a te of crackers, cheese, and pepperoni. When I look up and scan the room, Antonio is gone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Am I¡­¡± I clear my throat when it goes hoarse. ¡°Am I really marrying Antonio?¡±


    Angelo sighs once again looking upset. Luca looks to Father who nods his head. ¡°Yes. You will not be returning to New York. You¡¯ll stay at the penthouse with Angelo, and one of Antonio¡¯s bodyguards will not leave your side. When I return to New York I¡¯ll have someone ship all your stuff.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave New York,¡± I cry, ¡°I want to attend NYU and work at The Met! Please don¡¯t make me do this! Did you sold me?¡±


    Father ps me hard across the face. ¡°Enough! You will do as you are told!¡± He storms out of the room. He calls from the hallway, ¡°Don¡¯t let her back downstairs until you two are sure she isn¡¯t going to embarrass me further!¡±


    I weep into my hands and Angelo sits down on the bed next to me. He gives me a pitiful look and raises a ss of water for me to drink.


    ¡°Please, we don¡¯t want you passing out again.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let Father do this to me,¡± I sob and push away the water.


    ¡°You should be honored you¡¯re marrying the most powerful man in the Outfit,¡± Luca says through gritted teeth. ¡°Drink the damn water, hydrate yourself so we can return. I¡¯m tired of babysitting you.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? She¡¯s our sister!¡± Angelo argues.


    ¡°Father is right, it¡¯s time you both learned your ces. The only reason Made Men have daughters is to give them away, and the reason they have sons is to make soldiers out of them!¡± Luca shoves his finger into Angelo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°She¡¯s neen, she has dreams! Her dreams go to fucking hell when she marries Antonio. She¡¯ll be nothing but a means to give him a heir, you think that¡¯s an honor?!¡±


    ¡°One more word out of you and I¡¯ll put a fucking bullet between your eyes,¡± Luca warns, lingers, then leaves when Angelo has shut up for good.


    ¡°Please stop arguing with him, thank for sticking up for me, but it¡¯s no use.¡± I wipe a tear trailing down my cheek and finally take the ss of water for a long sip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s something more I can do-¡±


    ¡°No. I¡­ I can marry him. It won¡¯t be so bad, I mean at least he¡¯s not old, fat, and ugly,¡± I hup augh and end up sobbing even harder.


    Angelo wraps his arms around me and holds me tight. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can stay in the Outfit for good, so I can be with you. You¡¯ll need someone to look out for you.¡±


    ¡°Father will never agree to that¡­ but it would be nice having you here. It won¡¯t feel so lonely,¡± I sniffle.

 Chapter 6

    Arielle


    Downstairs, there is an eerie silence except for a few estranged sobsing from Antonio¡¯s cousins. I look around, my eyes catch my future husband, he raises his drink to me and takes a sip. He ces the ss down and walks away looking royally pissed. I gulp, but no one looks angrier than my father and Luca.


    ¡°Seems we¡¯re going to be inws,¡± Ro says beside me, an alcoholic beverage in his hands.


    ¡°You know?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He snorts. ¡°Of course I know. You know I was hoping I might¡¯ve received the honor of marrying you,¡± he bitehis bottom lip seductively.


    My heart pounds out of his chest. ¡°Well, my father wants the best possible union and that would be with the new Capo.¡±


    Ro takes a sip of his drink and offers it to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not legal,¡± I shake my head. Father forbid me to touch alcohol that wasn¡¯t the wine we always have at dinner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ro chuckles. ¡°Tell me, Arielle, you are still a virgin? Right?¡±


    A blush creeps over my cheeks. ¡°That is a very inappropriate question.¡±


    ¡°Well seeing as my father isn¡¯t here to interrogate you and see if you are right for my brother-¡±


    ¡°Seeing if I¡¯m right? You just mean if I still have my virtue!¡± I clench my fists.


    ¡°Correct,¡± a sly grin spreads across his face. ¡°Or should I check to see if you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing!¡± My face couldn¡¯t be any more beat red.


    Ro tips his head back andughs. He was only joking. I want to leave, I want to go back to New York. I never thought I woulde to hate Chicago.


    ***


    ¡°No,¡± Father picks out the most revealing dress I brought with me. ¡°You will wear this, leave your hair long and curly. Have your mother help you with your makeup. Oh, and wear your tallest heels.¡±


    I feel like a rich prostitute, the clothes are expensive, but make me feel cheap. My breasts are pushed up and hanging out of my low cut crimson red dress. Mother used too much mascara, too dark of eyeshadow, and too red of lipstick. The ck heels are barely walkable in, they give me at least four inches making me only average height. Father always tells me men like tall girls with long legs-even with heels I can¡¯t be a tall girl, only average.


    And average doesn¡¯t make you stick out.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Mother ps her hands together and starts to cry again for the third time since doing my makeup.


    Looking in the mirror, aside from cheap, I feel beautiful. My honey blonde hair is in curls and looks soft and thick. My blue eyes look so pale they¡¯re the color of icebergs. The red dress looks good in contrast to the color of my skin and hair.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving right after the party. Angelo will look out for you and Antonio will have his bodyguard here. You¡¯ll be safe, call when you can.¡± Mother kisses my temple.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Mom.¡± I give her a quick hug.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t thought Marco would¡¯ve sold you to Antonio Giordano and most importantly he was working with us for years just to sneak in our ns.¡± She stated after pulling away. I give her a simple nod, literally I can¡¯t change anything. My life is being controlled and at this moment I¡¯m sold to my husband to be.


    Father and my brothers are dressed in their best dark navy suits all with different color ties. Father always wore a blue tie that matches his eyes. Luca, wore red, and Angelo, purple. Mother wore a light pink dress that Father would scold for herter-pink always makes her look flush and he always said how ugly she looks in it. Even though it is her favorite color.


    My hands sweat the entire ride to the mansion, Antonio¡¯s other aunt decided her home is big enough for such a festivity and she is right. It is almost as big as the mansion we have in New York City-the one I won¡¯t live in ever again. Angelo discreetly takes my hand in his and rubs his thumb over my knuckles silently telling me everything is going to be okay. But it won¡¯t. I¡¯m marrying a man I do not love nor know.


    The Giordano family greets us in the foyer, we¡¯re fashionablyte, so guests have already arrived and have begun to mingle amongst each other.


    Antonio¡¯s Aunt Cordelia hugs me and looks me over, ¡°A pretty one she is. Very pretty indeed.¡±


    I feel like a piece of meat they¡¯re inspecting.


    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Ro pulls me into a hug. ¡°You look ravishing,¡± he whispers in my ear.


    In heels I onlye up to his chest, he¡¯s maybe 6 foot two, and Antonio definitely has two inches on his little brother. They both look so simr, both have dark brown hair and dark eyes, Ro is more round in the face where his brother has more sharp features. Ro also has a light birthmark on his chin where Antonio has a scar on his cheek. Both brothers endearingly handsome, but both scare the ever-loving crap out of me. Well, Ro not so much, he¡¯s seems like a jokester, but I don¡¯t know him well enough to say he¡¯s harmless. I mean, he is a Made Man and consigliere of the Outfit.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is in the other room,¡± Ro whispers and lightly pushes me in the direction of Antonio.


    When I step into the living area, everyone stops talking to stare at me. The girls look bitterly jealous, and the men¡¯s jaws have dropped. I look at Antonio feeling incredibly nervous. He¡¯s wearing a ck suit with a red tie-is it coincidence that we¡¯re matching? His jaw ticks as his eyes rack over my body. He approaches me and I begin to feel meek. I have to crane my head to look up at his face. He¡¯s extremely tall and muscr, I begin to picture what he looks like shirtless.


    No. Stop.


    I stare down at his shined ck shoes. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Giordano.¡±


    ¡°Come. I have something to show you.¡±


    Please don¡¯t be anything sexual.


    He drags me along upstairs until we can no longer hear the crowd talking. He opens up his suit jacket and reaches in the pocket. I flinch, but what he pulls out is a ck velvet box. He opens it and reveals arge diamond ring, the way it shined told me it was stupidly expensive.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I say with my breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e and my fianc¨¦e needs a ring.¡±


    ¡°But not one so expensive,¡± I am afraid to touch it.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Only the best.¡±


    ¡°But why, you don¡¯t even know me. This is too kind.¡±


    Antonio chuckles lowly. ¡°I am not kind. This ring is to prove worth, that I am rich, and powerful. Do not mistake me for a good man, Arielle.¡± He grabs my left hand and shoves the ring on my finger.


    It looks so beautiful. I always thought this moment would be me crying tears of joy while I jump into my fianc¨¦¡¯s arms and kiss him.


    Kiss him. I am engaged and still have never had my first kiss!


    ¡°Now, are you ready to make our announcement to our guests.¡±


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I breath heavily in a panic.


    Antonio simply takes my hands and escorts me downstairs where our guests are surprised by our hand holding.


    ¡°Wee everyone, thank you for your attendance I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been waiting to hear the news. As you all know I have taken my father¡¯s spot as Capo of the Outfit, we are strong, but have lost most of my father¡¯s best soldiers and my father himself. New York has been kind to us and with my gratitude and honor, I am marrying Arielle Mia Ri,¡± he raises my hand slightly to show off the engagement ring. The women gawk and I know in their minds they wish they were me. I wish it too. ¡°I know it¡¯s short notice, but the wedding will be in a week. Invitations should be delivered to all of you by tomorrow. We hope to see you in attendance.¡± Antonio bows his head and turns to me while the crowd ps and talks loudly amongst themselves. The truth is he bought me from my father. I¡¯m purchased by the Capo.


    ¡°Have you gone wedding dress shopping?¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°My cousin, Arabe, will take you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay but-¡±


    ¡°Your bodyguard, one of my best and most trusted soldier, Carmelo, will be watching you until our wedding night. I trust your mother has also told you what¡¯s expected of you.¡±


    ¡°You mean our marriage night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While I feel embarrassed and tinge of trepidation, Antonio looks stoic and cold. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in talking to me on a personal level. It¡¯s all business. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the Alexander I knew who was working for my father this Antonio is different. That¡¯s mean he was never interested on me, he was just on his mission.


    ¡°I think so, but we don¡¯t¡­ we don¡¯t have to. Right?¡± Hope fills my eyes.


    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s tradition. If you need anything, Carmelo will get it for you.¡± Just like that Antonio is gone and Carmelo reces him but keeps his distance.


    Alone in the middle of the foyer, I never felt so defeated. My life is no longer my own and I will be a ve to the new Capo of the Outfit. Forced to live in misery-just like my mom.


    When I was six-years-old I cried to my mother asking why Father hated me and her simple reply stuck with me all these years.


    It¡¯s not that he hates you, he is Capo, he is unable to love in the business. It¡¯s weakness, loving you would put him in danger.


    My father never loved my mother either-if he did, she would be used as a means to hurt my father. Now I am destined to live a life married to a man incapable of loving anyone or anything but the business. My duty as his wife will be to spread my legs and produce him an heir and a spare.


    God forbid me from conceiving a daughter so she never has to live like how I am forced to.

 Chapter 7

    Arielle


    I want to throw up, the nauseating feeling in the pit of my stomach hasn¡¯t subsided. The penthouse feels lonely and it¡¯s horrible to think how much I hate the silence, because the only reason it was never silent at home or at night was because of my father and the despicable things he would do to my mother behind closed doors.


    Angelo is down the hall and next to my room Carmelo has settled in. He hasn¡¯t said much to me, he¡¯s a dark brooding mass. I can¡¯t help but feel safe, Angelo on the other hand doesn¡¯t. He seems more worried than usual, he¡¯s also wary of Carmelo. Angelo will report to Antonio tomorrow and start his official first day as one of the soldiers of the Outfit. I say a quick prayer for the safety of my brother before dozing off to sleep.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± a voice startles me awake.


    The sun is shining through the windows¡ªI must¡¯ve slept through the night.


    ¡°You have a visitor,¡± Angelo says.


    ¡°Who?¡± Who could possibly be visiting me? ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Antonio.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± Angelo says before leaving my room allowing me to quickly get dressed.


    I put on a pair of blue jeans and a simple ck and white striped long-sleeve, thermal shirt. I slip into a pair of my ts, toss my blonde hair into a messy bun and rush downstairs. The woman looks familiar, she has hazel eyes, and dark hair. She¡¯s young maybe early twenties, she¡¯s also tall and stunning. Her outfit tells me she¡¯s rich and obviously a part of the lifestyle. She¡¯s not a stranger¡­ who is she.


    ¡°I¡¯m Arabe.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right, Antonio told me you¡¯d being. Wedding dress shopping, right?¡± My brain feels like it¡¯s in a scrambler.


    ¡°Are you ready? Or I coulde back another time,¡± she points over her shoulder.


    ¡°No. No just let me grab a gran bar and we can head out.¡± I stuff the gran bar in my purse and walk out the door, that¡¯s when I notice Carmelo is following behind us.


    Sensing how annoyed I am, Arabe asks, ¡°Did you not have a bodyguard back in New York?¡±


    ¡°I did, he took me to school and waited there until I was done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t let me leave the house for anything but school. So yeah, that¡¯s all,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that sounds horrible. I guess you must love this newfound freedom,¡± she smiles trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Freedom? You call an arranged marriage newfound freedom?¡±


    Arabe blinks at me. ¡°Oh, uh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think you were so sensitive to this arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be!? I¡¯m marrying a man I don¡¯t even know. What¡¯s worse is he is the Capo!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s worse? Isn¡¯t that a good thing? He can protect you better than anyone, he¡¯ll give you avish life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in danger all my life and I don¡¯t care about protecting andvishness, I want to have a husband who will love me!¡±


    Her eyes brows raise in shock. ¡°People like us do not marry for love,¡± I suddenly notice the wedding ring on her finger. ¡°Daughters marry to give their father¡¯s advantage in this life. For some it¡¯s power, their daughters ranking up boosts them up in this world. I could be worse, Arielle.¡±


    ¡°All I wanted was to go to college.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Antonio will let you attend colleges online.¡±


    ¡°And do what with the degree? He won¡¯t let me work. Just like how my father made my mother be a stay at home wife.¡±


    ¡°Is that so terrible?¡± Her voice turns low and soft.


    ¡°Yes! I want a life of my own! Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I don¡¯t know,¡± she starts to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, my husband is dead. He died trying to protect Uncle Lorenzo. It was an arranged marriage, but I grew to respect him. Even if we weren¡¯t in love, we still liked each other. He was a friend. Now I¡¯m widowed without any children and Antonio is probably going to marry me off to the highest bidder. I got lucky with my husband, he was my age. Some aren¡¯t as lucky as us. My sister got stuck with a man three times her age. A pig he is,¡± she spits disgusted and for some reasons I felt like I¡¯m responsible for all of the shits happening.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t, let¡¯s please forget I said anything,¡± we reach the car and climb in. Carmelo sits up front and will asionally look out the side of his eyes to nce at us.


    ¡°The boutique we¡¯re going to is run by the Famiglia. Beautiful handcrafted dresses imported from Italy,¡± Arabe ps her hands together and seems to be in her own daydream.


    ¡°How much are these dresses?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arabe reaches into her purse and pulls out a gray credit card. ¡°Xander gave me his card, it¡¯s limitless. He told me nothing is too expensive.¡±


    Xander?


    ¡°No. I can pay for my own dress. I don¡¯t need one that is a thousand plus dors,¡± I shake my head stubbornly.


    ¡°He¡¯s paying for it, end of conversation. Do you want me to get in trouble? He wants to pay for your dress and he wants it fromthisshop.¡± She points out the window to a tiny shop with beautiful white dresses in the window. The car slowly pulls over and Carmelo gets out to open my side of the door while the driver opens Arabe¡¯s.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Arabe catches me drooling over the one in the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    The dress hasce sleeves¡ªperfect for a November wedding. There is a sweetheart neckline, that looks like silk mixed withce design, pearls at the waist, and then it puffs at the hips and I couldn¡¯t see how long the back went, but I know the train is long. Everything about it makes my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go try it on,¡± she grabs onto my elbow and pulls me in the store. ¡°Maria, darling!¡± Arabe calls out and an older woman rushes to greet her with two kisses on the cheek.


    ¡°Be, I am so sorry to hear about Vinny,¡± Maria has a thick Italian ent.


    ¡°Thank you, Maria. We are here for my lovely soon to be cousin. She is infatuated by the dress in the window.¡±


    ¡°Well get her to the fitting room, I¡¯ll grab the dress!¡± Maria ps her hands together, puts her sses on and goes for a hunt for my dream dress.


    The dress she brought me was too big and long, but it was just to try on and see. She pinned the back with clips¡ªalthough there was nothing I could do about the length except hold it up with my hands. Before I am able to look at myself in the mirror Arabe lets my hair loose and puts a tiara and veil on my head.


    A tear escapes me as I gaze at myself in the mirror. The perfect dress is epassing my body like a perfect second skin. I never loved any material thing more than this dress. I feel like a princess¡ªthe Capo¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Beautiful, you look stunning!¡± Arabe grabs my hands and squeezes.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I say to Maria but continue to stare at myself in the mirror unable to look away.


    ¡°He is going to love it.¡±


    ¡°What a breathtaking image you are,¡± Maria smiles. ¡°I will take your measurements and have it ready the day before your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Xander will have one of his men pick it up,¡± Arabe says to Maria.


    Taking off the dress itself feels sad. Back in my regr clothes, Arabe and I met Maria at the counter.


    I looked down at the register that rings up the dress for¡ª


    ¡°Fifty thousand dors?! What no way, that¡¯s too much money!¡± I argue.


    ¡°Arielle, you are in love with the dress and Antonio will be fawning over you. The second he sees you he¡¯ll want to rip that dress off you and¡ª¡±


    Panic rushes into my system. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯ll take the ugliest and cheapest thing you have,¡± I sob.


    ¡°No, no Arielle. You deserve to be a beautiful bride. Fifty-thousand is nothing to Tony. Please, let him get this for you.¡± she sight for a second, ¡°ok! Imagine if it would be your dream wedding instead you would not pick this dress, Ary!¡± I simply nodded my head in response.


    I watch Arabe hand Maria the gray credit card and I am unable to watch that much money being spent so, I step outside for some fresh air.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Carmelo says sitting next to me on the ground.


    ¡°How long have you known Antonio?¡±


    ¡°Nearly all of my life. The fact is I¡¯ve heard about him till I grown up and met him some years ago all I knew about him is he used to be my father¡¯s assistant! Crap he turned to be Antonio Giordano.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t capable of love, is he?¡± I wipe my eyes with the sleeve of my shirt.


    Carmelo sighs. ¡°He¡¯s Capo.¡±


    That¡¯s all the answer I need.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I draw my knees up to my chest and bury my head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you. I swore an oath to protect you.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t protect me from my soon to be husband.¡±


    He looks taken back. ¡°You don¡¯t need protecting from Antonio.¡±


    ¡°Arabe said that when he sees me in that wedding dress, he won¡¯t be able to wait to tear it off me.¡±


    Carmelo chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be anxious, but he¡¯ll wait. He knows how to control himself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    I give him a pointed look.


    ¡°Oh. Uh,¡± he scratches the back of his neck ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s tradition. It¡¯s a husband¡¯s right to his wife¡¯s body on their wedding night.¡±


    I¡¯m doomed.

 Chapter 8

    Arielle


    Arabe didn¡¯t want to leave, she could see me sulking the entire ride home. I just want to be alone, but she insists on staying.


    Sitting on the couch next me back at my family¡¯sChicago penthouse, she asks me questions.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She waves a hand in front of my face.


    ¡°Sorry, I got distracted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not still thinking about your wedding night, are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, trust me. Justy down, let him crawl on top of you, he¡¯ll do his thing¡ªyou won¡¯t have to do anything. It¡¯ll hurt just a little bit, but he¡¯ll probably be done quick.¡±


    ¡°That sounds horrible,¡± I frown.


    ¡°It kind of is, the first time always is. Hey, you¡¯ll probably like it by at least the third time.¡±


    ¡°How? How could you like something like that from a man you don¡¯t love?¡±


    ¡°How do people have one night stands?¡± She shrugs. ¡°They do it for pleasure. If you just close your eyes and picture some famous hot guy, I guarantee you¡¯ll find yourself enjoying ita lot,¡± she smirks.


    I shudder imagining myself lying in bed and just taking whatever savagery he¡¯s going to do to me.


    ¡°He¡¯ll know what he¡¯s doing, all guys¡ªwell most guys, love to see their woman get off. It¡¯s like bragging rights for them whenever they make a girl orgasm. He¡¯s probably very skillful in that art.¡±


    I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°How many girls has he slept with?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I could name over ten, but I don¡¯t know how many exactly. He had a fling with one of my best friendsst summer, her name is Velnia, she told me¡ªagainst my wishes¡ªthat he was hung like a horse and that he liked it rough. She also told me his stamina was unlike anything she¡¯s ever known.¡±


    ¡°I thought you told me it wouldn¡¯tst long,¡± I gulp.


    Sheughs nervously. ¡°Right, I did say that didn¡¯t I? I mean one can hope.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let our wedding night slide?¡±


    Arabe snorts. ¡°No, there has to be the proof.¡±


    ¡°Proof? What are peopleing in to watch?!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Not that kind of proof. It¡¯s tradition to ensure the bride was a still a virgin before her wedding night. Someone wille in the morning to collect the sheets. The evidence of your first time will be on them.¡±


    ¡°Like blood?¡± I pale.


    ¡°Yeah. I know it¡¯s embarrassing, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Embarrassing? It¡¯s degrading!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Arielle. Everything will be okay, it¡¯s not as horrible as you¡¯re making it seem. Besides it¡¯s the twenty-first century we have knowledge know that not every women bleeds her first time. They¡¯re just keeping the tradition and taking the sheets. It¡¯s a ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Not as horrible? I¡¯m forced to have sex with a man I don¡¯t even know nor do I love!¡±


    ¡°He will protect you, you are his family now. You should feel safe and wanted.¡±


    Tossed from one cold family to the next.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s so horrible to think that¡­ at least think that now I am your cousin. We can be friends and do all kinds of things together!¡±


    A smile tugs at my lips. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I know I am, now let¡¯s pop some popcorn and watch a movie.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Arielle


    I turn up the volume on the radio ring some new song I heardst month through the penthouse. Arabe left before it got tootest night, Angelo left this morning to do whatever business the Capo has nned for him. Carmelo is sitting on the couch reading a magazine pretending he doesn¡¯t notice me dancing and singing at the top of my lungs.


    Jumping from couch to couch, my hair left long as I whip it around. My arms are in the air waving, I shut my eyes and belt out a note. I sing the lyrics at the top of my lungs and do a little spin.


    I crash into something fearing I knocked into themp or the television, but it¡¯s infinitely worse. Antonio is standing like a statue gripping my shoulders which prevented me from falling.


    ¡°Jesus Christ! How long were you standing here!¡± I put my hand over my erratic heartbeat. I walk over and turn the volume all the way down on the radio.


    ¡°Since the song began.¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop me!¡±


    ¡°Because you seemed like you were enjoying yourself,¡± he shrugs.


    I fix my shirt and pull the hem down. I tie my hair back and fan my overheated, red face. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I was just checking in.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    His eyebrows furrow. ¡°Because you are my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Your Russian enemies didn¡¯t get me, yet. I¡¯m fine. You can attend to your business,¡± I don¡¯t know where the bitterness ising out of me from.


    ¡°You are my business too, you know.¡± He crosses his arms over his tailored navy suit. I watch as the suit strains against his bulging biceps.


    Get his naked body out of your head.


    ¡°Yes of course I¡¯m business, wouldn¡¯t want to ruin your little business deal with my daddy, and heaven forbid if your baby making machine dies!¡±


    He jerks his head back. Out of the corner of my eyes Carmelo stands looking like he¡¯s ready to intervene.


    ¡°You feel that way?¡±


    ¡°Itisthat way. Why else is their arranged marriages?! They¡¯re there for political advantage and conceiving children!¡±


    Antonio purses his lips and brushes his suit jacket. ¡°I must get going.¡± He turns on his heel and leaves.


    Why is this man stuck in my head? He is terrible.


    Turning on the radio again, a love song is a dagger to my heart and my mind conjures up another naked image of what Xander probably looks like. Bronze, smooth skin, defined pecs, rigid abs, and strong arms. I feel heat pooling in my legs and I close my legs closer together to try and ignore the need for friction.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Carmelo says looming over me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your face is red and you¡¯re sweating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I jump up defensively. ¡°Go order Chinese or something,¡± like a brat, I run upstairs and m my door shut.


    I need a cold shower.


    After my much needed shower, I hear the door downstairs open and I rush down starving hoping it was the soldier Carmelo called in to pick up the Chinese food. I yelp when I see Angelo in the foyer. I put my hand over my horrified expression.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± I rush to his side. Angelo is covered in blood. He doesn¡¯t look hurt.


    ¡°Fine,¡± his eyes are cold and dark.


    ¡°The-the blood, oh my god, Angelo what did you do?¡± I cry out.


    ¡°This is the business, Arielle!¡± He shouts. ¡°We kill people, we are all fucking monsters and your husband is the worst of all of us. He is just like Father.¡± Angelo pushes past of me and heads upstairs to probably get cleaned up. Impact of working with my father!


    I sit down on the ground trying to catch my breath. Father, Luca, and Angelonevercame home with blood on their person. If they did, they were good at hiding. They never exposed me to that part of the world¡ªis this what my new life is going to be like? Xandering home soaked in blood. I won¡¯t be able to bear his touch if those hand murdered a man just hours before.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have seen something like that,¡± Carmelo says from over my shoulder.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What does it matter,¡± I put my hands in my face and shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m so scared, Carmelo. I don¡¯t want to marry Antonio. I don¡¯t want to be a part of this life.¡±


    Without any encouraging or soothing words, he simply rubs my back tofort me.

 Chapter 10

    Arielle


    ¡°How are you doing my sweet girl?¡± My mother says over the phone.


    ¡°How were you married to the Capo?¡±


    ¡°Because it was my duty and I was honored.¡±


    ¡°Did dad evere home with blood on his hands?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re worried about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to spend my life in a loveless marriage with children who act like Luca.¡±


    Mother is silent on the other end. I know she doesn¡¯t have anything to say that¡¯ll make me feel better. The minute she married Domenico she was destined for a miserable life, just like I am.


    ¡°Antonio is very handsome¡ª¡±


    ¡°He is a monster! He¡¯s cold hearted!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± Mother sighs. ¡°Your wedding is in a week, are you ready? I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°Have you not been listening to me? No, I¡¯m not ready! I¡¯d rather run away.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    I hang up the phone in frustration. I need to scream, I need to get away, I need to go.


    I make a run for it. I rush down the stairs nearly tripping and falling in the dark. It¡¯s notte, butte enough for Angelo to go to bed and for me to get ready for it. Carmelo is probably in his room readying himself for bed too. I don¡¯t care about being quiet, if I¡¯m fast, I can get away quicker.


    Sprinting down a flight of stairs, when I reach level ground I¡¯m suddenly tackled. Petrified that it¡¯s a Russian who was waiting for me to make such a careless mistake like this, I plead for my life.


    My body is flipped to see Carmelo straddling me. I¡¯m still frantic, kicking and screaming. I¡¯m so engrossed in my own panic I didn¡¯t even notice he is on the phone until I hear him say, ¡°I got her. I¡¯m bringing her back to the apartment now¡­. Okay, you¡¯re the boss.¡± Carmelo hangs up and throws me over his shoulder.


    Instead of heading in the direction of the penthouse we continue to descend and take an elevator until we are in the lobby and then outside. He stuffs me in thepany car and then gets in the driver seat.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I reach for the handle but he activated the child safety lock. ¡°Please, Angelo will be worried about me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll know where you are. We will be there soon.¡±


    Soon didn¡¯t happen quick enough because I must¡¯ve passed out from overexerting myself.


    Once again, I find myself over Carmelo¡¯s soldier. An elevator dings and we are in a different penthouse than the one I live in.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I rub the sleep in my eyes.


    ¡°My home,¡± a deep, gruff voice calls. I can¡¯t see anything but Carmelo¡¯s rear-end as I hang over his back. ¡°Tell me, why did you try to escape?¡± Antonioes into view.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡±


    He scratches the scruff on his cheek and chin. ¡°And why is that? Have I been cruel to you? Am I not good enough?¡±


    I want to cryagain.


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then why do you not want to marry?¡± He says it like I have a choice to back out. ¡°I am the most powerful man in Chicago, you should not be scared. You should be scared for anyone who dare tries to take you from me.¡±


    Carmelo puts me down and leaves Antonio and I alone in his living room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me,¡± I turn my head away from him not being able to take the intensity in his eyes.


    He grabs my chin and raises my face so I¡¯m forced to look at him. I never noticed but his eyes are hazel, not dark brown. ¡°I do not love anything. Love is weakness, but it doesn¡¯t mean I hate you or will be cruel to you. I take care of my family, and as my fianc¨¦e you are my family.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°So I can keep an eye on my runaway bride, the security is much better here anyways. Carmelo will still be guarded outside your door. You¡¯ll stay in one of my guest rooms.¡± Antonio leaves me anding from down the stairs is Arabe.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I rush to hug her.


    ¡°Oh Arielle, I missed you! Antonio called me just an hour ago asking me to stay so I can act aspany for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± I hold her tight.


    ¡°You¡¯re still having doubts about marrying my cousin?¡± Arabe frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone put up so much fight over an arranged marriage, and I know people who were screwed worse by their father¡¯s choice for them.¡± She shivers in disgust.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m mourning a dream. Mourning a life I thought maybe I could¡¯ve had.¡±


    ¡°A life outside the Famiglia?¡± She asks and I nod. ¡°Not possible.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m so stupid.¡±


    ¡°You look exhausted,e on, let¡¯s get you to bed.¡±


    In bed I realized that this will officially be my new home when I marry Antonio next week. Of course I won¡¯t be staying in this bedroom. The living room, the kitchen, Antonio¡¯s bedroom¡­ this will be the home I will suffer in, the home I will pace around doing nothing valuable with my time except raising his heirs. I miss New York City, I miss my lc colored room.


    I¡¯m going to miss my innocence.


    ¡°Can you stay with me?¡± I ask Arabe before she exits the room.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she smiles and climbs into bed. ¡°You can make the best out of this situation, it doesn¡¯t have to be the end of the world¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Good morning,dies,¡± Antonio says sipping a mug of coffee. He¡¯s already dressed in a fresh suit. Dark gray, with a pale green tie. I realized now that I¡¯ve never seen him in anything but a suit. I don¡¯t even know what the man¡¯s wrists look like!


    ¡°Morning Xander,¡± Arabe kisses his cheek and he always seems to look annoyed.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Giordano.¡±


    Arabe snickers. ¡°Mr. Giordano? She sounds like the help.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My cheeks blush.


    ¡°Call me Antonio or Alexander,¡± he offers.


    ¡°Or Xander,¡± Arabe chimes in.


    ¡°Okay,¡± but I don¡¯t make any move to call him either of those names. Maybe I just won¡¯t address him. Calling him Antonio to his face seems weird, Xander is too casual and Alexander makes me remind the old him. ¡°Does my brother know where I am?¡±


    ¡°I had Carmelo call him this morning. He is aware, he shouldn¡¯t worry about it anyways.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother, he has the right to worry!¡± My outburst shocks even me.


    ¡°You are not his responsibility anymore,¡± Antonio continues to read the newspaper unphased. ¡°He has other things to worry about regarding the Famiglia. Now, I have business to attend to. Why don¡¯t you and Arabe go shopping?¡± He holds up the gray credit card which Arabe snatches.


    ¡°I hate shopping almost as much as I know I¡¯ll hate spending your money.¡± I cross my arms over my chest suddenly realizing I¡¯m not wearing a bra and my nipples must¡¯ve been poking out of the cotton material of my bed shirt.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e, you may use the money as you please. I have plenty of it,¡± he dismisses by waving his hand.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± I say stubbornly.


    He groans and pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°Arabe, take her shopping. Whatever she eyes, buy it for her. I have to go,¡± he stands and kisses my temple before leaving.


    The heartfelt gesture leaves me shocked.


    ¡°Shopping spree!¡± Arabe cheers.


    ¡°Do we have to?¡± I groan. Arabe¡¯s smile and giddiness disappear and I hate that I¡¯m the reason for it. ¡°Fine. Let me get dressed though.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arabe cheers victoriously.


    I hear footsteps down the hall while I change out of my pants and into a pair of jeans. ¡°I¡¯m almost ready!¡± I lift my bed shirt up and over my head, I hear the door creak open. I spin around to see Antonio standing there. I wrap my arms around my chest and suck in a breath.


    ¡°I thought you left!¡±


    ¡°I forgot something, and I thought you called me.¡±


    ¡°No! No I thought it was Arabe, I was telling her I was almost ready.¡± I notice a bulge in his tight pants and I wrap my arms closer around my chest still feeling exposed. ¡°Please go.¡± I close my eyes and when I gather enough courage to open them again, he¡¯s gone.


    Quickly, I put on a bra, and light pink shirt. I snatch my purse and rush down the hall to Arabe¡¯s room where she¡¯s already ready.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I nod frantically. ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can go. Jesus, Arielle, you look pale, are you sure you¡¯re feeling okay.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about it. I need something to distract myself.¡±


    Distract myself from thinking about what was underneath his pants. Wasn¡¯t it Arabe who told me her friend told her he is hung like a horse? Jealousy now runs ramped in my brain¡ªjealous that he¡¯s been with other girls. I shouldn¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t feel this wayat all.He means nothing, I don¡¯t know him well enough to have feelings of jealousy.


    Nor should I feel envious of the girls who have rolled naked with him in bed. I shouldn¡¯t because that is my fate less than a week from today.


    I¡¯lly on back and take it.


    I¡¯ll never survive it.


    I¡¯d be lying to myself if I said I wasn¡¯t attracted to Antonio, but no matter how hot the guy is, if he doesn¡¯t love you there¡¯s nothing. Nothing but misery. Maybe he¡¯ll let me have a cat before children, children he hopefully won¡¯t want for years toe, I mean I¡¯m only neen. A cat would be perfect, I could get to choose him and take care of him and he couldy with me and give me the love my fianc¨¦ is unable to give.

 Chapter 12

    Arielle


    Antonio¡¯s penthouse is bigger than my families. Ours is decorated in dark tones and has dark brown wooden floors, but this penthouse feels too clean and pure with white walls, tan wood flooring, and white furniture ented with light blue pillows. It feels too bright of a ce owned by too dark of a man. The appliances in the kitchen are chrome and not a speck of dust to be seen. Either he¡¯s a clean-freak or his housekeeperes every day to make things spotless. I wonder what the master bedroom and bathroom looks like. If the guest room looks clean and white with porcin fixtures, I can¡¯t imagine how grand his is.


    I wake up this morning to find myself alone, not even a note to let me know what time Antonio would being home.


    Carmelo is already awake and enjoying a bowl of cereal. Instead of joining him downstairs, I decide to explore the upstairs in search for Antonio¡¯s room.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    His room is found at the end of the hallway and is the only one with wooden double doors. I open the doors and immediately get a whiff of his intoxicating cologne, I inhale deeply and sigh. I step down three steps and enter his spacious room, there¡¯s an open area off to the side with cushioned chairs surrounding the stone firece. On the other side is a ss door that leads out to a balcony and overlooks the city. An even more gorgeous view than the one in my family¡¯s penthouse. Straight ahead from the door is the king sized bed, the headboard is tall and has a white canopy to enclose the bed. It¡¯s tall, so tall I¡¯d need a step-stool to get in. The plushforter is a in white color with blue silk sheets underneath. His bed has so many pillows and when I push a hand on one of them, I realize they¡¯re thick and cloudlike. I press my nose to his pillow and smell Old Spice, I close my eyes and bring the pillow closer to my body finding a type offort in the scent.


    I snoop at his bedside table opening the single drawer. Inside I see a box of Trojan condoms and lube, the box is open and half of the lube has been used. Once again, I find myself jealous of who he has used the stuff on. I imagine her writhing in pleasure on hisfortable, heavenly bed.


    Holy moly, I couldn¡¯t be reading this right-XL condoms?


    Hung like a horse.


    The words echo in my head and I try to snap myself out of my fantasizing about just how extrarge is XL? I¡¯ve never even seen a man¡¯sher regions, my father had certain websites blocked and at an all-girls catholic school the nuns didn¡¯t teach us Sex Ed or any type of male anatomy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A deep voice calls from behind me. ¡°Snooping?¡±


    I turn around to see Ro leaning against the threshold with his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I shove the condoms and lube back in his drawer and m it shut.


    ¡°I was looking for you and I saw my brother¡¯s door open. Here you are trying to hide the fact that you just had a box of condoms and lube in your hand.¡±


    My entire face turns crimson with embarrassment.


    Ro lets out a heartyugh. ¡°What did you expect to find in here, little one?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to see what my soon to be room was going to look like.¡±


    ¡°And does it please you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s so white and clean.¡±


    ¡°He let our mother decorate for him. She always loved light colors and blue is Antonio¡¯s favorite color,¡± he walks down the steps and strides closer to me. ¡°You know, Tony never really liked the way she designed it, he always thought it looked too clean and pure for him, but when mother died¡­ he couldn¡¯t bring himself to change anything about the ce.¡±


    ¡°He must¡¯ve really loved your mother.¡±


    Ro shrugged. ¡°She was our mother.¡±


    It¡¯s almost as if he can¡¯t admit that either of them loved their own mother.


    ¡°Love is weakness, Arielle. You start admitting you care or love things and they will be killed. You never know who is listening,¡± his voice trails.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve heard it many times. You must forget that just like you, I am also a child of a Capo.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before Antonio gets back.¡±


    ¡°Why would hee home so early, I thought he¡¯d be gone all day?¡±


    ¡°The day was cut short. He wants to take you out to dinner. He asked me to stop by to get you ready.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help getting ready.¡±


    Ro puts his hand on the small of my back and leads me out of the room. ¡°Arabe and I will be joining. We would all like to get to know you better.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re family. Now stop trying to push us away.¡±


    A part of me wishes I was marrying Ro, he¡¯s much more easy-going than Antonio. Antonio is all business with dry straight to the point conversations. He leads me straight to my room and my nerves get the best of me. My hands shake and goosebumps begin to rise on my skin. Being alone with him feels¡­ taboo. I¡¯ve never been alone with another male who wasn¡¯t my father or one of my brothers. Sure, I¡¯ve been alone with Antonio briefly, but he¡¯s my fianc¨¦-this is his brother.


    ¡°This one,¡± Ro pulled out a blue dress that Arabe had picked out when we went shopping. It was a very revealing cocktail dress. ¡°This is his favorite color, he¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do next, my hair and makeup?¡± I snort snatching the dress away from him.


    ¡°No,¡± he growls. ¡°I¡¯m a man, I know a sexy dress when I see it, but when ites to makeup, I don¡¯t know shit.¡±


    ¡°And hair?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it long, it looks better that way,¡± he waves his hand dismissively.


    Ignoring Ro¡¯s request, I put my wavy blonde hair back into a ponytail to show off gold hoop earrings. I decide that Ro was right about dress, the blue cocktail dress matches the color of my eyes. It¡¯s low neckline showed enough cleavage to make any man drool, not that I needed Antonio to see anymore of me after he had already peaked in my room and saw more of my chest than he should¡¯ve. I wear brown strappy heels which gave my outfit a little more of a casual look. The shoes provide me with at least three more inches. My legs are skinny, but even in heels they still look stubby. I wish I could be one of those five-foot-nine-inch models who when they wear heels their legs go up for days.


    Applying mascara and light pink lipstick was the topping to my look. I¡¯m startled when I see Ro standing directly outside my door. He¡¯s already ready wearing a burgundy suit which definitely wasn¡¯t business casual, but with his near ck hair, long enough so that it curls at his ears, makes him look irresistible in that color.


    ¡°Good choice,¡± he looks me over impressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wearing what you told me,¡± I shrug nonchntly.


    ¡°No. The hair. It makes your neck look delicious.¡±


    I gulp and blush.


    ¡°My brother is waiting,¡± he checks the watch on his right hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s already there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He went straight to the restaurant after work. No use ining home only to go back out.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Arielle


    I¡¯ve been to this restaurant before, it¡¯s owned by the Famiglia. My father has taken us here almost every time we were in Chicago. Antonio is already sitting at a table with Arabe sitting across from him. She¡¯sughing and I wonder if it was something her cousin said-Antonio doesn¡¯t strike me as the joke type.


    ¡°Is that Arielle Ri?¡± The owner of the restaurant greets me. ¡°How long has it been, sweetheart?¡± He pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°Too long Fat Mikey, I¡¯ve missed your exquisitesagna.¡± I hug him back.


    ¡°Ro! Ciao!¡± He pulls him into a hard hug and ps his back. ¡°Let me get you two kids a table.¡±


    ¡°Actually we are meeting someone,¡± I point over at Antonio.


    Fat Mikey grabs my hand and inspects my engagement ring. ¡°Who¡¯s the lucky fe?¡± He eyes Ro.


    ¡±


    Unfortunately, my brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve hooked yourself the new Capo! Salute! This is a celebration! I will bring over a bottle of my finest wine. Go, sit, eat and enjoy!¡±


    Ro leads me over to the table and when we reach it, Antonio stands and I notice his eyes widen slightly. His gaze is on my breast and corbone.


    ¡°You look, nice,¡± he bows his head in respect. ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you do too.¡± I take the seat next to him and admire how handsome he looks in a brown suit.


    ¡°Tony!¡± Fat Mikey approaches with the wine.


    ¡°Fat Mikey,¡± Antonio stands and ps the restaurant owner on the back just like Ro had done.


    ¡°I see a congrattions is in order for you and lovely fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s a beauty and a sweetheart, I remember her when she was a little bambina. All the happiness, you two.¡± He pours us all a ss of wine.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Antonio picks up his ss and raises it slightly to Fat Mikey and then to me before sipping it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I do the same, I raise mine and drink to us.


    ¡°I already know the littledies order, what can I get for the rest of ya,¡± Fat Mikey asks and Antonio orders for his brother, Arabe, and himself.


    ¡°Those guys are staring over there,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°No one will mess with us unless they have a death wish,¡± Ro says matter-of-factly.


    Antonio stands up eyeing the two males who have suddenly gone pale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not cause a scene,¡± I lightly touch his wrist and he rips his arm away from me.


    Antonio walks over and sits down at the gentleman¡¯s table. He looks calm and collect, his hands politely folded on the table in front of him. One of the men smirks and jerks his chin in my direction.


    Lightning quick Antonio pulls out a knife from who-knows-where and stabs the man directly between the eyes killing him instantly. The man¡¯s eyes roll back in his head, God, I¡¯m never going to get the sound of his skull cracking and the squishing sounds of his brain being prated out of my mind. The body topples and Antonio stands, he grabs one of the white cloth napkins and wipes his face and hand. He throws the tainted napkin down onto the other man¡¯s food and nonchntly walks back to our table to sit.


    I stare long and hard at the other man whose jaw is dropped. He looks shocked, horrified and incredibly sad. Who was that man to him beside him? A coworker? A friend, a life-long best friend, his brother? The endless and heartbreaking options. The man¡¯s eyes water and I have to force myself to look away.


    What did he say to make Antonio kill him? What did he do to deserve the death penalty?


    Arabe looks pissed as if this has happened many times before. Ro simply looks amused as if he enjoys seeing his brothers savagery, but I guess why wouldn¡¯t he? He¡¯s a Made Men too-they love violence.


    Maybe love isn¡¯t the best word since they¡¯re incapable.


    They enjoy violence. They get a thrill.


    If I look in the mirror right now, I would most likely look frighten and shocked. Fat Mikey walks out and throws his hands up about to yell when he looks over at Antonio who shrugs.


    ¡°Send the bill to me,¡± he says in that gruff voice that sends my body scattering with goosebumps.


    ¡°You can nevere in here without stirring up shit, huh?¡± Fat Mikey shakes his head but doesn¡¯t seem as mad as he was before. ¡°What¡¯d the poor sucker do to deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Staring and insulting what is mine,¡± he wipes his bottoms lip with his thumb.


    Arabe sequels silently putting her hand over her heart, it doesn¡¯t take me long to piece together that Antonio had murdered that man because of whatever he said about me. ¡°Defending her honor. How romantic!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. I don¡¯t take kindly to other men disrespecting my property.¡±


    ¡°Property?¡± I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°I am no one¡¯s peppery!¡± I stand and storm out.


    Before I can exit the restaurant, I¡¯m caught by my arm and pulled into a hard, citrus-smelling body. I look up to meet Antonio¡¯s eyes that appear ck.


    ¡°You are staying and having dinner,¡± his voicemands.


    ¡°You disrespected me by calling me your property in front of all of them. As if I¡¯m cattle to be owned,¡± I turn my face away from him.


    ¡°As my fianc¨¦e, I am responsible for your protection and as Capo no one will talk about my fianc¨¦e, my brother, my parents, my cousin, without fucking dealing with me. What those men said was not only disrespectful to you, but also me. They should¡¯ve recognized who rules Chicago. This is how men like me earn our respect, got it, sweetheart?¡± He let¡¯s go of my arm and moves it to the small of my back. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Our food should be arriving shortly.¡±


    I don¡¯t argue mainly because I am starving.


    The waiters brings our food a few minutes after I sit. Ro cracks a few jokes while I dig into mysagna that is oozing with extra cheese-just how I like it. Arabe moaned as she shoves a fork full of penne with pesto into her mouth and Ro shut-up long enough to taste his spinach and cheese ravioli.


    Antonio had ordered the gnhi¡¯s and they look mouthwatering. ¡°Would you like a bite?¡± He stabs two with his fork and motions it to me.


    I couldn¡¯t resist. I lean in close to the fork and open my mouth. Antonio¡¯s eyes look calcting as touches the silverware to my bottom lip. Our eyes meet and him feeding me feels strangely erotic. Stuck in our moment, Ro clears his throat and mine and Antonio¡¯s moment is ruined. We return back into acquaintances ignoring each other.

 Chapter 14

    Arielle


    I scream at the top of my lungs. Arabe is the first to rush into my room, it¡¯s dark, but the light from the hallway makes me able to make out her worried features.


    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks frantically.


    ¡°Nothing. Just, just a nightmare,¡± I ce my hand over my erratic heart and take fast, panting breaths. ¡°I just¡­ I just thought about how,¡± tears begin to stream down my cheeks, ¡°how Antonio killed that man.¡±


    ¡°Not killing the man would¡¯ve made Antonio weak. He has to ensure his dominance and make sure everyone knows they will pay if they disrespect anything rted to him and his life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared,¡± I hug her and bury my head into the junction where her neck and shoulder meet. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to kill you,¡± Arabe strokes my hair. ¡°Xander wouldn¡¯t kill you¡­ unless you betray him¡ªthen he must make an example out of you. You wouldn¡¯t betray him though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Arabe¡¯s body goes tense. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to betray him on his wedding night, I can¡¯t go through with tradition. I can¡¯t sleep with him! I can¡¯t do this marriage!¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± Arabe rocks and soothes me. ¡°No more worrying about your wedding night. Everything will be okay.¡±


    Arabe lulled me to sleep after minutes offorting me and whispering nice thoughts in my ear. She must¡¯ve left sometime after.


    I wake up alone in the pristine, white guest bedroom. The room feels empty to me, no personality, it makes it feel less like home. Back in New York I put up pictures, magazine clippings, twinkle lights, myforter had patches of different design, I made that room a part of me. Even my room in the Chicago penthouse I have my own little touch. This room is unfamiliar, a mean to stay in until I move into the master bedroom and endure whatever horrors my future husband ns to do with me.


    At the top of the stairs I listen to Arabe cry from down below. Heart-wrenching sobs escape her lips and makes me think the worst possible scenario. Maybe her mother died, maybe she¡¯s sick and dying. All I know is a cry like that is from pain and despair, I know it all too well. My heart breaks slightly and I hope to God there is a way to fix whatever is happening.


    I peek my head around the corner and see Antonio and Ro sitting with her. Her hand is over her face and Ro is rubbing her arm while Antonio is pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Her voice is hoarse from all the crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a brat,¡± Antonio says in his deep baritone voice. He sounds even more annoyed than usual. He is doing nothing tofort his own cousin, unlike Ro.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster!¡± She screams in his face shocking me with her fierceness.


    ¡°We all have a duty. Aren¡¯t you the one who spent much of your time trying to convince Arielle thatI¡¯mnot a monster?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t!¡± Her face is wet with tears.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m more of a monster than Luca Ri. He is the next Capo, you¡¯re lucky you aren¡¯t going to die a single widow with no children. Luca will give you the best possible life in New York.¡±


    Luca? She¡¯s marrying Luca? She can¡¯t be, Arabe is too nice for someone as evil as my brother. He doesn¡¯t deserve someone like Arabe.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live in New York! I want to stay here in Chicago with you, and Ro, and Arielle!¡±


    ¡°The wedding isn¡¯t until a year¡­¡± Ro attempts to console her.


    I take a step down one of the stairs and make a creaking noise, all their attention is startled towards me. ¡°Arabe is marrying my brother?¡± I interrupt.


    ¡°Yes, now will you tell her it isn¡¯t so horrible,¡± Ro motions for me to take his ce on the couch next to her.


    Arabe¡¯s face is flushed and her eyes bloodshot from all the crying, I can even make out a little bit of snot running from her nose.


    When talking to me about an arranged marriage, she was so cool and collect constantly tell me it won¡¯t be as bad as I think.


    ¡°I wish I could tell her the same lies she told me. It won¡¯t be a happy marriage. Luca is incapable of feeling anything, he¡¯s ruthless and vicious and will treat her terribly! You can¡¯t let them go through with this! Arabe deserves better!¡±


    ¡°Deserves better than the next Capo?¡± Ro snorts and rolls his eyes at me.


    ¡°We can and we will, I am not starting war between New York and the Outfit just because Arabe shouldn¡¯t be marrying aviciousman. Arabe¡¯s pick is all Made Men, we are allvicious and ruthless.She dealt with her first husband, and she will deal with her second husband just the same.¡± Antonio stands and looks down at his cousin. ¡°Clean yourself up, I can¡¯t stand seeing you crying. You¡¯re marrying a soon to be powerful Capo of the mafia. You should be grateful. Youbothshould fucking be grateful!¡± He sends daggers my way and my heart skips a beat. His temper causes him to leave the room. Which is good because another minute with me and his crying cousin and I was afraid he¡¯d pull out his knife and end both our misery.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, I¡¯m just being overly emotional. My life with a future Capo will be one with honor. I have his protection and with him I will have children,¡± she hups on choked sobs trying to break through. I can tell she doesn¡¯t mean it. She doesn¡¯t want to marry Luca just as much as I don¡¯t want to marry Antonio.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I hug her long enough that the Moretti brothers exit.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be¡­¡± Arabe tries to find the words, ¡°at least he¡¯s not fat and ugly,¡± she forces out a chuckle.


    Iugh with her for her benefit. ¡°At least there¡¯s that.¡± I stand up from the couch and hold out my hand for her to take. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a sad movie and cry over some ice cream.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect actually,¡± she sniffles and takes my hand squeezing it in thanks.


    In the entertainment room was arge white couch, fluffy and full of pillows. I grabbed us two nkets from a basket in the corner of the room and we wrapped up in it. We each grabbed our own little container of H?agen-Dazs and grabbed the remote to the ny-something inch sma screen television. Arabe put on Netflix and clicked on the ountbeled ¡°Antonio¡± on his ount in the rmended section were a bunch of clich¨¦ romance movies. I raise my eyebrow and she giggles.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t use Netflix. I begged him to get one so I could watch whenever Ie over.¡±


    We decided on watching an Anne Hathaway movie called ¡°One Day.¡± We sobbed into each other¡¯s arms and I never realized how much I needed this. My best friend Gia and I never had a friendship like this. We were only allowed to socialize during parties¡ªFather didn¡¯t want anyone to know the location of our mansion so she was never allowed over. I cry over the movie, and I also cry over my new friendship and how I¡¯ll lose her in a year to my cruel brother, and New York. I cry knowing I am soon to be a terrible man¡¯sproperty. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if every day were like this, him gone at work and me able to watch movies and cry into my ice cream with Arabe¡ªat least I¡¯ll be able to be with her for a year.


    Who knows how I¡¯ll feel about the arranged marriage in a year?


    Who am I kidding? I¡¯ll probably be just as miserable if not more.

 Chapter 15

    Arielle


    Loud bangs came from downstairs. I check the clock on my bedside; three-forty in the morning. It doesn¡¯t sound like gunshots, more like furniture being thrown around. I grab my robe and sneak my way downstairs to see what themotion is about.


    I spot Antonio in a fit of rage growling and smashing things with what looks like a broken broomstick. His veins are bulging out of his muscles and his chest is rising in fast shallow breaths.


    ¡°Antonio!¡± I trudge down the steps and toward him.


    He¡¯s so blinded by fury he doesn¡¯t even hear me.


    ¡°Antonio! Stop! You¡¯re destroying the ce!¡± I reach out to tap on his shoulder.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Before I can process what happened, he has me pinned to the ground. His chest is heaving and his eyes are dark and dted. He drops his head to my shoulder and inhales. His hands have my wrists pinned over my head leaving mepletely helpless, he lowers his body and I can feel his erection rub against my thigh. Soft lips touch my neck and I begin to squirm under his weight.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I say forcefully. My body tenses as a result of being terrified.


    He doesn¡¯t stop, in fact it only seems to provoke him more. His tongue runs up the column of the throat causing me to shiver. He uses one hand to pin both of mine and his now free hand snakes between our body and to my thigh. From there his big, calloused hand goes up my thigh, under my robe and towards my cotton underwear.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shout louder. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t even hear me. His eyes are zed over and he appears to be a lust filled fog. I wish I could smack him out of him. His finger crooks against my underwear and he begins to rub. I inhale a sharp breath and begin to panic.


    Suddenly, he bes rough no longer touching me, but now trying to free himself of his suit pants. I hear the zipper and begin to fight with all my might. He¡¯s far too strong to remove him, no matter how hard I try it¡¯s no good.


    He relents for just a moment and I see it as my opportunity to knee him in the balls. He rolls off me and doubles to the floor to coughs. He cups himself and groans. ¡°What the fuck,¡± he says breathlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying! What the¡­ what the heck, Antonio!¡± My father forbids me to swear back when I lived under his household. I guess old habits never really die.


    ¡°Fuck, Arielle. What happened?¡± His eyes are once again hazel, and his nk fear is now masked with pain.


    ¡°You tried to rape me that¡¯s what happened!¡± It could¡¯ve been so easy to kick him while he¡¯s down.


    ¡°Just get away from me, go in your room and lock the door.¡±


    ¡°No, I want an¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jesus Christ, go to your fucking room, Arielle!¡± He shouts and Carmeloes down the stairs. ¡°Take her to her room and make sure she doesn¡¯t leave it until morning.¡±


    Carmelo picks me up and puts me over his shoulder¡ªlike he has done before¡ªand carries me upstairs.


    ¡°I can walk you know,¡± I growl and punch at his back. ¡°What is going on, why was he acting like that?¡±


    ¡°Capo has seen some dark stuff, that¡¯ll do something to a man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll leave you heartless,¡± I murmur under my breath and Carmelo says nothing in response on the way back to my bedroom.


    That night is sleepless, I can¡¯t get the look of his dark eyes out of my head. The way his body moved against and how I actually felt heat between my eyes and the evidence of my arousal made my panties stick to me. I wanted him¡ªI actually wanted him, but he scared the crap out of me. He was rough, where I want gentle and I fear it¡¯ll always be like that. Antonio will dominate me every night, no sweet kisses, no words of love whispered in my ears, no happily ever after like you read in the fairy-tales. Just a marriage where I¡¯ll only see him at night, where he will force sex, and the only reason for our union is political and for the conception of heirs I will be forced to bare for him.


    I weep into my pillow and wonder if Arabe cried herself to sleep earlier. I also start to wonder who will be worse husband, Luca or Antonio?

 Chapter 16

    Antonio


    I could hear both my cousin and Arielle cryingst night. I was tempted to barge into their rooms and show them something to really be scared about. Tomorrow is the wedding, I have nost minute jitters, no cold feet, in fact I feel nothing. This is for the sake of the Outfit and unlike some people, I know my responsibility as Capo. I need Marco¡¯s men, he sent me twenty of them and already four are dead. The Russians are advancing and the other night we retaliated. I knew how he feels about his daughter, before he did something wrong to her I preferred to brought her, now I got a point on manipting Marco. Working for the Ri¡¯s was a part of my mastermind n.


    The night I came home so lost out of my mind that I almost raped my fianc¨¦e was a bad night. We had gone to the warehouse where the Russians were, and ughtered them. I lost one of my best men¡ªa childhood friend. But that¡¯s the business. There was so much blood, torture, and death. I spent over an hour tearing apart one of the leaders, I tore off every one of his fucking fingernails with my knife, as I pounded his face in with my fists, he provided the wonderful opportunity for me to cut his tongue out. He must¡¯ve found out about my marriage¡ªnews travels fast. He said he saw Arielle out with Carmelo and made it a point to tell me how hot she is and how if he got his hands on her he would ¡®fuck her bloody.¡¯


    After I cut his tongue out, I fed him his own dick too.


    One of my men picked up my tux for me, I hang it up in my closet and stare at it. I start to picture what Arielle will look like in her white gown. She¡¯s been fucking crying all day shouting to Arabe how much she doesn¡¯t want to marry me. Couldn¡¯t me her, I can¡¯t promise her a loving rtionship, I can¡¯t promise to be gentle with her, and I definitely can¡¯t fucking promise she¡¯ll be happy. The only thing I can say and mean, is that I will protect her at all costs.


    There¡¯s a knock on my door and I groan shutting my closet and sitting down in one of the chairs near my firece. I pour myself a drink¡ªI¡¯ll probably need it. ¡°Come in,¡± Imand.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Arabe enters and shuts the door behind her.


    ¡°What can I help you with?¡± I cross my leg, lean back, and sip my ss of bourbon. I know what she¡¯s here for, but I¡¯ll entertain whatever she¡¯s conjured up in her mind.


    ¡°Is there anything you can do to call off this wedding tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± even if there was, I wouldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Is she still crying over this?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course she is, she thinks her freedom ends tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Her freedom? Have I once said that I was going to lock her up in this penthouse? She can go wherever she wants¡­ as long as Carmelo is there to apany her.¡±


    ¡°She wants to go to college.¡±


    ¡°Then she can go.¡±


    ¡°She wants to make a career for herself.¡±


    ¡°So let her.¡±


    Arabe stutters trying to think of another reason why Arielle truly doesn¡¯t want to marry me.


    ¡°Or is it that she doesn¡¯t want to have to bear my touch? Why do I have a feeling if our marriage didn¡¯t consist of sex, she¡¯d be okay with it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s neen.¡±


    ¡°She is neen. She is an adult, I had sex younger than her and I believe you did as well too. I never heard Vincenzo everin that you hated your time spent in bed,¡± I give her a pointed look. ¡°She¡¯s scared because she¡¯s a virgin¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be rough on her!¡±


    I raise my voice annoyed that I was interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s scared because she¡¯s a virgin and believes it will hurt, but you and I both know that after the first two times it¡¯s very pleasurable for women. I¡¯ve never had one dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°Xander, why can¡¯t you just¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do, Arabe. She will be my wife and as my wife, I have a right to her body. You cane up with all these silly excuses but you and I both know she doesn¡¯t want it because she¡¯s hung up on the notion of losing her virginity by making love.¡±


    ¡°Can you at least try to act like you care about how she feels?¡±


    ¡°She will get over it.¡± I down the rest of my drink. ¡°This conversation is over. Take Arielle to the spa to help her rx. I have business.¡± I dismiss her and head to my bathroom to rinse some cold water on my face.


    These women are infuriating. I¡¯ve never had trouble picking up girls, I lost my virginity when I turned thirteen. Being a Made Men means you have many advantages, it is the title given to you when you make your first kill. I had my first kill when I was eleven, and two years after hearing stories of men fucking women, I decided I no longer wanted to be virgin. The Made Men gave me my pick of prostitutes to take to my bed on my birthday. I took one after the other learning all kinds of things. I did it missionary the first time and didn¡¯tst long, then I ate the whore out, then I fucked her from behind, fucked her in the ass, did it all.


    Fucking Arielle with her innocence, a near twenty year old woman and she is afraid of sex like a child. She is afraid of a natural, primal feeling, it makes me wonder if she¡¯s ever touched herself or made herself orgasm. I sure as hell know she¡¯s gotten aroused. It¡¯ll hurt her first time but I won¡¯t make it as painful as she believes and soon after she¡¯ll be begging me for sex.


    Yes, I¡¯ve already thought of so many ways I¡¯m going to take her on our wedding night. She won¡¯t even remember why she was so scared to begin with. The poor girl won¡¯t even remember her own name when I¡¯m through with her.


    I don¡¯t have time to sit here and think. I¡¯m tired of thinking and looking at this fucking white room. I grab my cell phone and call Ro.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    ¡°No, boss. It¡¯s your day off, it¡¯s your wedding tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that. I need to get out of here and kill something. I¡¯ming on the mission with you.¡±


    ¡°Xander¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Xander me.¡±


    ¡°We got men on it, Angelo is leading a group of seven. I hate to admit it but he¡¯s a damn good soldier.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the fucking New York Capo¡¯s son, no shit he¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Too bad Arabe isn¡¯t marrying him. We could use him here in Chicago for good.¡±


    ¡°Even if Arabe was marrying him, he¡¯d have to go back to New York.¡±


    ¡°Everything is taken care of Xander. The only thing you would be doing here is paperwork and meetings. Here, why don¡¯t we go to the club, hit the casino downstairs, and maybe throw a small bachelor party to get youunwoundif you know what I mean.¡±


    I pause and debate whether to say yes or not. I know exactly what ¡°unwound¡± means, he was probably going to pay some whore to suck my dick. A good person would refuse, but I¡¯m not a good person and I¡¯d really like my dick sucked. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be there in two hours.¡± I hang up the phone and take a long shower.

 Chapter 17

    Antonio


    I roll up the sleeves on my white button up and tuck the rest into my ck dress pants. In the kitchen, I grab a pad of paper and write to Arielle that I¡¯ll be gone and won¡¯t see her until tomorrow at the altar. We still respect tradition of not seeing the bride for twenty-four hours, I¡¯ve been avoiding her all day. It¡¯d be easier if we still lived at her father¡¯s crappy penthouse on the other side of town. She¡¯s still at the spa with Arabe and I pray to God that she¡¯s finally gotten over herself, stopped crying, and fucking rxed instead of being so high-strung.


    Ro meets me in the lobby of the hotel/club/casino the Famiglia owns. He¡¯s holding two drinks and hands one to me, I¡¯m quick to down it all and just forget everything about the past few weeks and the next few weeks toe. We head down to the club first, Ro immediately finds a girl to dance with while I¡¯d rather watch the fresh ass shake while I sit at the bar and observe.


    A redhead with piercing green eyes makes her way over to me, she barely wearing anything. Just a tight d of leather around her waist and a matching bra that barely covers her massive breasts. She licks her lips and ces her hands in my knees as she slowly makes her way up. My cock twitches and body loses all its tension¡ªuntil my damn phone rings.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I answer in my most pissed-off tone. It¡¯s one of my men, there¡¯s been an emergency. I push the red bombshell off of me and make my way to the dance floor to grab Ro.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Duty calls.¡± I pull him by his cor and practically drag him out of the club.


    We¡¯re driven to the hospital where Angelo was taken to. Normally, our men are taking to the Famiglia¡¯s doctor, but in the event of a situation where too much blood was lost, our men are told to go to the hospital.


    Angelo was shot by one of the bastard Russians, scrapped one of his organs, but doctors still managed to save his life. No one dares tell me visiting hours are over, I go in to see Arielle¡¯s brother pale and disheveled.


    ¡°Sorry boss,¡± he coughs.


    ¡°You look like shit.¡±


    ¡°Does Arielle know I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Angelo looks taken back and wait for me to say more, but truth is I¡¯m not going to tell my fianc¨¦e the night before our wedding that her brother is in the hospital.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get better and make it to the wedding tomorrow. She¡¯s barely getting enough sleep as it is, I don¡¯t need her here all night crying over you too.¡±


    ¡°Too?¡±


    ¡°Arielle doesn¡¯t stop crying,¡± Ro chimes in.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want to marry you!¡±


    ¡°Too bad,¡± I growl and inch closer to his face. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Arielle¡¯s brother, I would¡¯ve finished you myself for talking to me in such a tone. Pull yourself together and be at the wedding tomorrow, you can tell her yourself.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Angelo opens his mouth, probably to tell me what a selfish bastard I am, but he¡¯s a smart man who knows he doesn¡¯t want to die tonight.


    ¡°Rest up.¡± I exit and talk to one of the doctors on my payroll about his healing process. He¡¯ll probably be walking with a cane tomorrow and will likely be in pain, but he can still attend the wedding.


    Walking in the hospital entering the wing Angelo is in, is Marco, Luca, and Valentina. I wasn¡¯t aware anyone called them. Angelo wasn¡¯t near a phone and he certainly wouldn¡¯t waste a phone call of his piece of shit father, he¡¯d call Arielle ¡ªwho isn¡¯t here, but hopefully in bed sleeping and unaware.


    Someone must¡¯ve told him, and I¡¯ll figure out who.


    ¡°Marco,¡± I approach him.


    ¡°He got fucking shot the night before his sister¡¯s wedding.¡± He mutters angrily more to himself than to me.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be at the wedding and he¡¯ll survive.¡±


    ¡°He better survive, I expect him to be better protected when out with your men, or I¡¯ll have to call them back to New York. Four of my men I sent to you are already dead, Moretti. Now my son is injured.¡± Is this a threat.


    ¡°Nearly twenty of my men are dead and are you forgetting my father is dead as well. The Outfit has helped out New York many times, and you asked that I take your daughter in return, give your son Arabe, and keep Angelo here until you want him back.¡±


    Marco bares his teeth and snarls. I won¡¯t hesitate to stick my knife up through his jaw and into his brain, if ites to that. Doesn¡¯t matter if this man is Capo or my soon to be father-inw, I won¡¯t let anyone disrespect me in anyway. I¡¯ve worked too hard and ckened my soul to get to this point.


    ¡°I will see you at the wedding tomorrow,¡± I dismiss Marco and turn on my heels before he can reply.


    I clench my fists so tight in frustration that my knuckles are white. I either need to kill a man or fuck the hell out of some whore. Too bad none of that will be happening tonight. It¡¯s best if I go home, take a shower, relieve myself, and sleep.

 Chapter 18

    Antonio


    I slick back my wet hair with my hands, the shower did nothing to alleviate the tension in my shoulders and neither did jacking off with my hand twice. I still feel on edge and debate on lighting up a cigarette to calm my nerves.


    There was nothing stopping me from walking down the hall and entering Arielle ¡®s chambers. There was nothing stopping me from tying her hands to the bedpost and licking her entire body until shees apart. My pants tighten and I fix my erection to give myself more room. There¡¯s this constant throbbing as if the damn thing has its own heartbeat. My mind races with dirty thoughts of how tomorrow night is going to go. She¡¯s either going to fight like her life depends on it, or she¡¯ll melt in my arms and give into pleasure.


    I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty, why the hell would I feel guilty about not telling Arielle about Angelo, it would just ruin her sleep¡­


    Selfish bastard. You¡¯re guilty because if it were your brother you¡¯d want to know.


    Frustrated with myself I storm out of my room, curse under my breath. I m my door shut, stomp my way down the hall and bang on her door. I can hear her gasp on the other side of the door. It takes her longer than expected to answer. She¡¯s standing looking exhausted in a silk pink nightgown, she¡¯s not wearing a bra, fuck, her breast pointy and perky as they show through. She¡¯s so small that she has to crane her neck to look up at my six foot four stature. Her eyes are fixated on my arms and I raise my eyebrow.


    She reaches out to touch my arms, but quickly catches herself and pulls back. I realize she¡¯s never seen my bare arms that are covered in tattoos¡ªI got both of my sleeves when I turned eighteen and keep adding to them every so often. Most of my chest is covered too. Each design symbolizes something different.


    ¡°Your brother has been shot.¡±


    She sucks in a breath and then looks at me carefully. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Angelo.¡±


    ¡°What? Is he okay?¡± Her eyes bug out and she looks around the room as if to grab something a jacket or something and rush out of the penthouse.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay. Would you like to see him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s four in the morning. Are visitors even allowed? It¡¯ste, we both have to be up early, aren¡¯t you tired? We aren¡¯t supposed to be seeing each other right now.¡± She babbles on.


    ¡°Stop. If you want to see your brother, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    She takes a deep breath and nods her head, ¡°Thank you. I-I have to get dressed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Returning back to my room, I throw on a pair of fresh dress pants, and a long sleeve button up. I don¡¯t go anywhere not looking my best. I haven¡¯t owned a pair of jean since I was a teenager.


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to get ready, and to my surprise it didn¡¯t take Arielle long either. I usher her to the elevator and we take it down, my car was called and we get in the backseat while I tell my driver to take us to the hospital.


    I¡¯m relieved that when arrive at the hospital her parents and eldest brother are gone. One of the nurses¡ªwho I fucked once upon a time ago¡ªsneaks us into Angelo¡¯s room. He¡¯s in a deep sleep while Arielle rushes to his side and frantically grabs his hand.


    ¡°Oh Angelo,¡± she starts to cry and I groan. Here she goes again. ¡°He¡¯s truly going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s just tired. Let him rest, he should be able to still make the wedding tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that. I feel so terrible,¡± she rests her head on his chest. ¡°How¡¯d this happen?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Bratva,¡± is the only answer I¡¯ll give her.


    Angelo¡¯s eye creep open and he smiles once he sees his freckle faced sister. Her sandy blonde hair dangles over him as she gets close to face and cries out. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Angelo looks at her confused and then his eyes meet mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Antonio took me. He woke me up to tell me you¡¯ve been shot. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if something terrible like¡ªoh I can¡¯t even think of it. Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°Docs got me on a lot of pain meds. I¡¯m okay. I can¡¯t wait to see how beautiful you¡¯re going to look tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, we should postpone the wedd¡ª¡±


    Before I can open my mouth to argue, Angelo shakes his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re walking down the aisle tomorrow and it¡¯ll be a wonderful celebration. Antonio¡­ he¡¯s a good man for bringing you here,¡± let me just roll my eyes, ¡°He¡¯ll treat you right, I¡¯m sure of it. There¡¯s no need to be scared, Butterfly.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± Angelo wipes his sister¡¯s tears away. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me, I¡¯m healthy and alive. I know it¡¯ll be hard for you to get back to sleep, but you need to rest for your big day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you!¡± Arielle shakes her head.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± I walk over to the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you.¡±


    Arielle nods her head and climbs into bed. Angelo moves to put his arm around his sister cuddling her to his side.


    When her breathing is rhythmic and I¡¯m certain she¡¯s asleep I start to close my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Angelo whispers. ¡°Arielle is¡­ all she¡¯s had in life was me. Whenever she was scared or sad as a little girl, I was the one to take care of her. She means the world to me and I hope you don¡¯t break her heart.¡±


    Would I be able to give her the love she deserves?


    ¡°Your sister should not let her heart get too attached to me then,¡± I say through gritted teeth. Nothing pissed me off more than idiots making idle threats or telling me what to do. ¡°She¡¯ll be safe under my care.¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯ll be safe, I just want to know she¡¯ll be safe from you.¡±


    ¡°Is this the thanks I get for bringing your little sister to visit you? You¡¯ll lucky that she won¡¯t wake up to see you on your deathbed,¡± I clench my fist. ¡°Because one more word out of your mouth and I¡¯m going to put you there. I¡¯ve been generous tonight in the spirit of my wedding, don¡¯t push me too far or else they¡¯ll be a funeral.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Angelo clenches his jaw. I watch his hand rub his sisters back and he closes his eyes to rest.


    Me, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to sleep. Not to mention I don¡¯t trust anyone enough to let my guard down in this shithole of a hospital. Anyone can walk in and kill us. I sit in the chair and watch the door, my weapons hidden on my body.

 Chapter 19

    Arielle


    ?WEDDING?


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I wake up in a panic.


    Antonio, who looks like he hasn¡¯t slept a wink, checks his watch and slowly replies. ¡°Quarter after nine.¡±


    I sit up and rub my eyes. ¡°We should, uh, probably get going then, shouldn¡¯t we? Don¡¯t want to bete to our own wedding,¡± I chuckle nervously.


    Antonio nods his head. ¡°No need to say goodbye, you¡¯ll see himter. Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    I leave a kiss on Angelo¡¯s cheek. He¡¯s still sleeping, and I don¡¯t bother waking him up. He needs all the rest he can get before this afternoon. ¡°Arabe must be worried sick,¡± I say walking out of the room.


    Antonio ces his hand on my lower back and moves me along. He doesn¡¯t say a word back to me, and when I look up into his eyes, I notice dark circles underneath them.


    He must not have slept at all, I wonder if this could be good news. Maybe he¡¯ll be so exhausted after the wedding that he¡¯ll forget hisdutyand fall asleep.


    When we enter the penthouse we part separate ways, Ro ushering Antonio to his room and Arabe leading me up to my room. Upstairs is my mother, makeup and hair, and¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gia?¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t make it,¡± my mother gives me a semi-pitiful look. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get your hair in these curlers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she couldn¡¯t make it?¡± I hate how she is pushing and ignoring me. To her this is one of the happiest days of her life but to me, this is misery.


    ¡°Something neutral, maybe gold for eyeshadow,¡± Mother says and walks away from my side.


    I sit at the vanity chair and endure all the poking, prodding and pulling of the makeup and hair stylist. The heated curlers burn my scalp slightly, but as Mother has put it before,beauty is pain so don¡¯tin.Arabe seems distracted and she starts biting her manicured nails. I already know what she¡¯s thinking, she is thinking of Luca. My heart breaks for her, whoever she was married to prior will seem like her soulmatepared to my brother. He¡¯s going to be just like my father, he¡¯ll abuse her¡­ I have to do something, anything, to stop their wedding.


    ¡°You¡¯re still nervous,¡± Arabe massages my shoulders while the stylists and my mother give us some privacy while the curlers do their magic.


    ¡°I really thought¡­ I know it¡¯s stupid but, my virginity is not something to just throw away to anyone. I-I wanted someone I loved to share an intimate moment with me. I-I don¡¯t know Antonio well enough, how can I give him something so sacred and private?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°This is the way of life and I wish I could tell you that you didn¡¯t have to do it but¡­ you¡¯re getting married and maybe you will grow to be very close friends. You know, I found that if I wanted something from Vinny, all I had to do was suck him off and ask. He said yes every time,¡± she gives me a sly, cunning smile.


    So, will I have some power as the Capo¡¯s wife? Antonio would never be pleased!


    The makeup team works frantically to make my skin look smooth, crater and freckle free. They add fake eyshes and glitter gold eyeshadow to make my blue eyes really pop. The lipstick they chose is almost juvenile pink and makes me feel just as innocent as I am. When they undo the curlers there is no denying that I feel and look gorgeous. My dirty blonde hair pools down my shoulders in thick loose curls. They pin some of is back and add a gold barrette for essories.


    Once they¡¯re finished the all help me into the most expensive dress I¡¯ve ever owned. The material hugs my body and flows down at my hips. My mother helps ce the veil and she begins to cry trying to fan her face so her mascara doesn¡¯t run.


    ¡°Arielle, you are so beautiful,¡± Mother grabs and gently squeezes my hands.


    ¡°My cousin is one lucky man,¡± Arabe ps her hands together and admires the finishing look.


    Barely two minutester Father barges in looking dapper in his pressed suit and slicked back hair. His expression looks unphased and shows no sign or evidence of how he feels toward me. ¡°Come on. Everyone is waiting,¡± he urges everyone out and to their ces as he walks to my side and offers his elbow for me to take. After all he sold me away.


    ¡°Now, you know what is expected of you. Right?¡± He keeps his face stoic and eyes straight ahead.


    Suddenly I¡¯m having a hot sh¡­ or a panic attack. ¡°Yes,¡± I try to suck in as much breath as I can.


    ¡°Good. Then I should not be bothered tomorrow that my spoiled daughter would not spread her legs.¡±


    My eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about your crying and how you don¡¯t want to give it up. It¡¯s your duty and I told Antonio that if he has to tie you down, he can. Do not embarrass me, Arielle.¡±


    We reach the door and I can hear the music begin to y. Therge wooden double doors open slowly revealing all the people who attended on either side. They all stand but my eyes are locked at the man standing at the end of the aisle¡ªmy future husband.


    The closer we get the more my legs shake and the more I¡¯m tempted to turn around and run. When my grip loosens on my father¡¯s arm, he is quick to grab me with his other hand and glue me to his side.


    When we reach the end and the music stops, he kisses my cheek and sends me toward Antonio. Antonio takes my hand in his bear paw and helps me up the step to stand in front of the priest with him. The priest begins to talk and everyone sits but I¡¯m too lost in my own thoughts toprehend anything outside of how incredibly handsome Antonio looks.


    No longer does he have the ck bags under his eyes, he looks refreshed and freshly shaven. His face is smooth and tan, his brown eyes big and sparkling with something I can¡¯t tell¡ªlonging? Lust? His tux is perfectly tailored to his body and with every move I can see muscles rippling. His jawline looks strong and his ck hair is slicked back and curls under his ear. I¡¯m sure my mouth is hanging open but I can¡¯t stop the trance I seem to be in. He¡¯s so¡­ captivating.


    And a killer, I remind myself.


    Our vows were nothing more than reciting promises, I promise to protect¡­ I promise to be there in sickness and in health¡­ for rich or poor. They aren¡¯t custom written vows you would say to the man you¡¯ve known and loved for years, it¡¯s a contract.


    A business deal and theI dois the signature at the bottom.


    He slides the wedding band on my finger as it matches perfectly with the engagement ring. I grab his hand in turn and slide the golden band on his thick finger symbolizing we are each other¡¯s now. All that¡¯s left is to seal the deal¡ªthe kiss.


    He ces his hand on my back and slowly brings his lips down to mine. Our lips touch perfectly and with enough pressure that I almost want to open my mouth and let him dominate me. After a few seconds he pulls back and the crowd cheers. My lips are left with a tingle and my whole body breaks out into goosebumps but I feel warm inside.


    Antonio grabs my hand thrusting me back into reality, he takes the first step down the aisle and wills me to walk by his side. The church feels muted but I know our families are cheering and whistling rejoicing in our union. Flower petals are spread everywhere and still being thrown up into the air.


    I am married. I am the Capo¡¯s wife. This is my life now. There¡¯s no turning back. Did I have an opportunity to run away? Do I still have an opportunity to run away?


    No. His bodyguards are everywhere carefully watching our every move, meticulously protecting and guarding us.

 Chapter 20

    Arielle


    ?HONEYMOON?


    The reception is pleasing, I would¡¯ve been very happy with the turn out of this wedding was actually something I wanted. Although I have shared a few moments with my new husband it is hardly a connection. How can you marry a man you hardly know? How can I be expected to love him? This wasn¡¯t my choice¡ªthis weddingwasn¡¯tmy choice.¡±Beautiful ceremony,¡± Ro sits next to me with champagne in his hand. ¡°Would you like a ss?¡±


    I snort. ¡°You know I¡¯m not legal.¡±


    ¡°And that has stopped you before? Come on, we¡¯re Italian we have wine with every meal and champagne every celebration.¡±


    ¡°I meant, I can¡¯t even legally drink yet I am married. I am a wife and I have to¡ª¡± I cut myself off and clear my throat. ¡°I have totendto my husband and I can¡¯t even legally drink.¡±


    Ro nearly rolls his eyes. ¡°Lighten up, sister. Your husband wants a dance,¡± he nods his jaw in the direction of Antonio who is eyeing me from across the dance floor. ¡°You still have two hours to enjoy before youtendto your husband,¡± he teases.


    I stand and instead of walking toward the man who is basically shooting daggers with that gaze, I follow Arabe into the women¡¯s room.


    I grab her by her elbow and she yelps. ¡°Arielle Jesus Christ you scared me.¡± She puts her hand over her heart.


    ¡°Sorry, I just need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still nervous about tonight,¡± she frowns.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m more scared about losing my freedom.¡±


    ¡°Xander would never, I mean sure you¡¯ll have someone follow you everywhere, but he won¡¯t lock you up in his penthouse.¡± She gently touches my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡± There¡¯s something in her expression¡ªsadness. Is she thinking about her soon to be wedding with Luca?


    Stick to the n, do what Antonio wants to tonight.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I nod my head and walk over to the sink to pour cold water on my face.


    Arabe quickly grabs my wrist. ¡°You¡¯ll ruin your makeup!¡±


    I give her a less than amused look. I needed help breathing, cold water on my face, fresh air, my dress unzipped¡­


    You will soon enough.


    ¡°Go dance with you husband,¡± Arabe shushes me out of the bathroom and towards the dance floor.


    Antonio has a drink in his hand, his posture demanding that Ie to him or face consequences. He reeks of dominance and power. Charm, maniption and danger radiating in his eyes. In a trance I go to him.


    ¡°You look amazing,¡± he whispers in my ear. His warm breath touching the shell of my ear and causes me to shiver. ¡°The crowd wants to see us dance. May I?¡± He holds out his hand. You don¡¯t deny your husband let alone the Capo.


    My father and Luca stare me down and talk amongst themselves as if they are nning orughing at what they know is toe in my marriage. Father smirks and I shudder, the face of a cold blooded murderer who feels no empathy for others. My father¡ªthe sociopath.


    Luca eyes his bride licking his lips as if he were looking at his dinner. My stomach turns at the knowledge I have of his cruelty, one I don¡¯t want him to share with my best friend and now cousin. I¡¯ll have to do something to stop their wedding.


    ¡°You worry too much,¡± Antonio¡¯s voice startles me. ¡°You pay an awful lot of attention to our guests. I think it¡¯s time you give your husband the proper attention he deserves.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll get enough tonight,¡± I murder through gritted teeth.


    For some reason that response pleases him. ¡°Oh, I know I will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so sure of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What? Going to put up a fight?¡± He bends down to whisper in my ear, ¡°I love a good fight.¡±


    I curl my lip in disgust and before I can open my mouth Angelo asks to cut in. His face is bruised and swollen but he still looks handsome in his pressed suit. He has a limp but that doesn¡¯t stop him from taking my hand and sharing a dance with me.


    ¡°I wish there was something I could do to stop this,¡± he frowns.


    I know he isn¡¯t talking about the wedding that already happened, but what is going to happen tonight.


    ¡°Grin and bear right?¡± I tell myself not to cry even though I desperately want to.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to hurt. If you don¡¯t fight it won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s too weird to talk about that with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you. I seem to be the only one on your side,¡± he tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear and pulls me into a hug. ¡°You say the word and I¡¯ll get you out of Chicago. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s right now, next week or ten years from now. I want you happy, Ary.¡±


    ¡°I know you do,¡± I give him a weak smile. ¡°But that¡¯s not your responsibility anymore. This is for the good of the mafia.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Antonio chimes in taking my hand and leading me away from my brother. ¡°You alright?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I reply but keep my eyes locked on Angelo¡¯s.


    ¡°It looked like he was upsetting you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my wedding day I think I have a pass at being emotional.¡±


    His jaw ticks as if he¡¯s annoyed at me, but I don¡¯t ask why and he doesn¡¯t tell me why either.


    I begin to dread even more what is toe as guests leave one by one, then two by two until there is only immediate family remaining. My father is the one to announce the ending of the night and gives Antonio a wink that tells him he is free to take me to our honeymoon room.


    Antonio interlocks his fingers with mine and escorts me out of the reception room, his bodyguards following suit. Outside a ck car waits for us to take us to the suite Antonio or whoever booked for us. The entire car ride is silent, but I¡¯m all too aware of how close we are. Our shoulders and thighs are touching and every time I inhale I get a whiff of his intoxicating cologne.


    Carmelo opens my side of the door and Antonio walks around offering me his arm. He¡¯s quite the gentlemen when I¡¯m not thinking of the heartless sociopath he is and how many people he¡¯s murdered. My heart is racing as we went the elevator. Carmelo is the only one of his bodyguards to go up with us, the rest stand watch outside the buildings while Carmelo gets the wonderful position of watching the hotel floor.


    The elevator dings and we stop on the top floor¡ªthe twenty-second floor to be exact. My knees nearly give out as he leads me down the hall. We stop at the only suite with double oak wood doors¡ªthe honeymoon suite of course. When we enter and Antonio turns on the lights the room is filled with red petals and on the table is a bottle of champagne along with two sses. Out on the balcony I spot a jacuzzi and realize I don¡¯t have a bathing suit¡­ or do I? My mother had packed my weekend suitcase and whatever is inside is a mystery.


    Carmelo drops both of our bags off in the room before shutting the door and leaving me to my demise. Antonio takes off his tux coat so he is left in his white button up, he loosens his tie and rolls up his sleeves before walking over to the table to pour us both a ss of champagne.


    ¡°I¡¯m not legal to drink,¡± I say meekly.


    Antonio gives me an annoyed look and hands me the ss anyways. ¡°For the nerves, you¡¯re too tense.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be too?¡± I reluctantly take the ss from his hand.


    Antonio shakes his head. ¡°Rx, Arielle,¡± he pulls out the table chair for me to sit. He sits next to me and sips his drink while his eyes stare into mine and eat me alive. ¡°There is a hot tub out on the balcony, would you like to go in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I have a bathing suit.¡±


    ¡°Do you need one?¡± He cocks his eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± my cheeks turn red.


    ¡°You are my wife now. You don¡¯t need a bathing suit. You have nothing to hide from me,¡± he adamantly shakes his head.


    ¡°Then no I would not like to go in,¡± I down the entirety of my champagne and then cross my arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn,¡± he pursues his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m Italian,¡± I bite back.


    He inhales out his nose, a condescending huff of augh. ¡°Go look through your suitcase, put something on and meet me on the balcony,¡± he uses his hands to shush me out of his presence as he sips the rest of the champagne in his ss.


    I take my suitcase into the oversized bathroom and unzip the bag. All I see are lingerie. Silk nightgowns, cupless bras,ce underwear, strappyplicated neglig¨¦e¡­


    I take out the lease offense thing¡ªa solid ck knee length nightgown and cross my arms around my stomach feeling self-conscious. I head out onto the balcony where Antonio is already waiting in the jacuzzi and has already poured us both our second ss¡ªor at leastmysecond ss.


    I quickly step in, the faster I¡¯m in the water the less time he has to stare at me in my little ck piece. He waits until I am fully seated in the tub to hand me my ss. Both of his arms are stretch out hanging on the rim of the jacuzzi and he overlooks the balcony staring out into the night sky. It makes me wonder what he¡¯s thinking about.


    Antonio doesn¡¯t say anything and it¡¯s actually quite rxing, the champagne, the hot water and massaging jets, the sounds of city traffic which I¡¯m ustomed too. Antonio surprised me though, I thought he¡¯d be eager to get into my pants. I even thought he¡¯d make a move in the jacuzzi but no, nothing. He seems to be rxing just as much as I¡¯m trying to. He shuts his eyes and takes a few deep breaths. I decide to do the same.


    I must¡¯ve dozed because the next thing I feel is Antonio wrapping his arms around me and lifting me out of the hot tub.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± I murmur sleepily against his bare broad chest. He has a thin amount of dark chest hair that tickles my nose slightly, my eyes also wander to the ck ink down both of his arms.


    ¡°You fell asleep and you were also pruning,¡± he leads me into the bathroom and set me down on the edge of the tub. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of these wet clothes.¡± His fingers find the hem of the nightgown and he begins to pull up.


    I widen awake and smack his hand away. ¡°I can dress myself,¡± I scold him.


    He knits his eyebrows together and fury burns in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± he orders.


    I swallow hard and shake my head. ¡°Please, I-I know this is inevitable but let me go at my own pace.Please,¡± I hate how I beg.


    Antonio nods and pulls back, I don¡¯t know why but having him watch me take my nightgown off feels worse than if he were taking it off himself. My hands shake with anxiety as I lift the damp nightgown off my body and quick covers my hands over my exposed breasts while I hunch over to cover my more intimate area. Antonio runs the bath water and fills it up with a bottle of bubble bath soap he grabbed out of my suitcase.


    I begin to shiver as I watch him check the waters before scooping me up and cing me into the full bathtub. The warm water feeling like heaven against my skin. I let out a soft moan and sink down until the water covers me from the neck down. The bubbles in the


    I hear shuffling and when I peel an eye open Antonio is facing the other way. He¡¯s naked and I get a view of his sculpted, perfect ass. He turns around and quickly I close my eyes once more so I don¡¯t catch glimpse of hismanhood. My body is moved forward as Antonio climbs in the tub behind me. My breathing picks up and bit my bottom lip to keep myself from protesting.


    Everything will be okay.


    Antonio fits behind me like a puzzle piece, his legs are spread and he pushed me against his chest so I¡¯m lying perfectly against him. I rest my hands on his thighs which are on both sides of me. His arms wrap under my breast to hold me close and to keep my head above water.


    I stiffen when I feel his hardness pressed against my back, but I can¡¯t move, his arm is secured around me. I keep my eyes closed hoping that maybe he¡¯ll take it as a sign that I just want to rx¡ªor that I¡¯m too tired.


    He moves and I hear the pop of a bottle opening¡ªa shampoo bottle. Hethers the soap in my long hair and I nearly melt by the scalp massage he provides.


    How could such an innocent act such as washing my hair feel so intimate?


    My nails slightly dig into the flesh on his legs as pleasure shoots through me and my body bes warm. His fingertips dig into my head and rub as he cleans every strand of my thick hair. I lean against his chest and focus on controlling my breathing. I didn¡¯t expect to want him.


    But I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want him. Sure of course there is the closeness every human craves and certainly a massage is not helping my case. I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to because I¡¯m not one of those girls who can just give up my virginity to anyone. Sure, Antonio is my husband, but I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t love him and he certainly doesn¡¯t love me either.


    Antonio cups his hands under the water and uses it as a cup to pour water over my head. After a few times of doing this he gives up and tells me to dip my hair into the water to rinse off the remaining soap. I do as I¡¯m told and he hold me steady so my face doesn¡¯t drop below the surface. His hand gently holds the back of my head and pulls me back up when he deems the soap is all gone.


    He hugs me against his body once more and I listen to the steady rhythm of his heart. The silence between us, oddly enough, is soothing. It¡¯sforting that there seems to be no pressure to put out¡ªat least not right now¡ªthat him and I can justy here in the warm water, in each other¡¯s arms, and rx. Forget about all the troubles of the past few weeks that should¡¯ve turned my hair gray.


    We must¡¯ve been in the bath for an hour, Antonio had to add warm water at least three times to keep it at it¡¯s perfect temperature. He unplugged the drain and let the water disappear. I stayed in as the water slowly went down as he got up to grab two fluffy towels from the bench. He hands me a towel to dry off and then he uses his to dry his hair.


    I keep my eyes high trying not to look at the thing that was pressed hard against me our entire bath. To my utter relief he does the same as I run the towel over my arms and squeeze out excess water still absorbed in my hair. Antonio turns away from my nakedness and goes through my suitcase. He pulls out a silk light blue nightgown with thin straps and hands it me. As soon as I grab the material, he heads off to his own suitcase to grab a pair of boxers.


    We return to the main part of suite and all I can do is stare at the bed, I¡¯ve never shared a bed with anyone before and as much as I would be content with crawling in and falling asleep right away, I know Antonio has other ns. Antonio leaves my side to pour himself a ss of Jack Daniels he found in the mini bar. He downs it in one gulp and sets the ss on top of the counter.


    Nervously I make my way to him, I stand in front of him. He¡¯s so tall and the girly scent of the bubbles did nothing to hide his wonderful masculine musk. I slowly bring my palms to rest on his pecs and force myself to gather enough courage to get on my tippy-toes and press my lips against his.


    The kiss is anything but brief, all I¡¯ve ever had was the kiss at our wedding and that was simple¡ªbrief. This¡­ this was hunger. Insatiable hunger and as my mouth falls open his tongue sweeps in and causes me to moan. His arms wrap tighter around me and he lifts me up, my legs wrap around his hips and only then does he move us toward the bed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The soft cotton material of thefort hits my back and Antonio hovers over me. His lips move from my lips to my neck sucking and nibbling at the sensitive skin in the juncture of my neck and shoulder. My hands find his back and I let my nails dig into his already scared skin. Scars from knives and bullet wounds¡­


    He¡¯s a killer.


    I gently push on his chest and Antonio pulls back to look me in the eyes. He gives me a confused look. His breathing is erratic and his dark eyes are dted and filled with lust. Not to mention the tent formed in the boxers tells me he was hoping this would go somewhere that I know I¡¯m not ready for.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I-I¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± I frown.


    Antonio¡¯s jaw ticks and a wave of frustrations sends him flying off the bed. He runs his hands through his wet dark curls and then rubs harshly at his face. Just when he looks defeated, he turns his emotions upside and points his finger viciously at me. ¡°You,¡± he growls. ¡°You are mywife. That means you aremyproperty and it is our wedding night, I expect you to act like a grown woman and do what is expected of you.¡±


    My mouth hangs open but all I can manage to say is ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He shouts and kicks over a chair. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought we were¡ª¡± he clenches his fists and takes a deep breath. ¡°Fine. Fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean fine?¡± I gulp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯m not going to force you,¡± he crawls into bed and turns off the bedsidemp signifying he¡¯s going to sleep.


    Still speechless I want to grab his shoulder, make him look at me and apologize. But why should I apologize? And what for?


    I turn off themp on my side and crawl under the covers. Staring off into darkness feels¡­ strange. I feel lonely despite the body next to me and feel a pain in the center of my chest.


    All I had in mind was he is a Capo and my husband. He promised of not loving me but atleast I can do what he is asking me to. I remember how Arabe is about to jump in an unloved marriage. In case of that I need to fix my own marriage life then maybe I will be able to help her. After thinking a lot¡­


    Under the covers I grab his body rolling him so heys in his back, I crawl on top of him so our bodies are pressed together. The feel of him underneath me¡­ frightens and excites me. I bring my lips to his neck like he did to mine hoping he¡¯ll find the same pleasure I found. He hands tighten on the back of my nightgown and I feel him harden against my thigh.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± his voice is guttural.


    ¡°We should¡­ probably consummate our marriage,¡± I swallow hard.


    Antonio¡¯s eyes bore into mine looking for any signs of uncertainty. I hide it as best as I can as I bite my bottom lip and pray it¡¯ll be over quick.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure? Because once we start, there¡¯s no going back,¡± the rumbling vibrations of his deep voice as he talks against the skin on my neck sends electricity down to my core.


    I nod handing myself over to the lust-filled devil.

 Chapter 21

    Arielle


    ?HONEYMOON?


    I didn¡¯t make a mistake¡­ did I?


    Antonio flips me so I¡¯m on my back. His lips make my body limp and shake with excitement. His strong hands go underneath my nightgown and his fingertips brush the underside of my breasts. I gasp into his mouth and he takes that as an opportunity to thrust his tongue deeper, iming me. My own fingers itch to brush against the hard rigids of his abdomen¡ªhis six pack and muscled biceps and pecs are due to the training all Made Men have, but not all look like him.


    No, he spends a lot of his time and energy getting to lookthisgood. His body is a powerful weapon and is one to be proud of. He shows it by radiating with cockiness and confidence. I can hardly think around the fact that he¡¯s so strong, one wrong move and he could kill me in an instant. Kill me with the same hands that have killed countless Bratva, innocent men, and some of our own who have betrayed the Outfit and Famiglia.


    The silk material of the light blue nightgown slides up my body, over the slopes of my breasts and then over my head. My chest rises and falls as my heart rate picks up and my palms sweat with nerves.


    Tell him no before it¡¯s toote.


    I moan and arch my back as his thumb and index finger pinches and rolls my nipple. I push and rub my thighs together to rid of the throbbing sensation I¡¯m now experiencing. He forces his own thigh between my legs as he maneuvers his body to rest between my open legs. Each leg hangs on either side of him leaving myself at hisplete disposal.


    There is no sign of cruelty in his touch and it infuriates me. I want him to be the bad guy,needhim to be the bad guy. Need it because it gives me reasons to hate him, to hate this arrangement, to want to stay away.


    The devil is calling me and my body is responding perfectly to his silent order.


    My legs wrap around his hips pressing him further into me. His groin is pressed against mine and the only thing preventing our joining are the two thin materials of our undergarments.


    The barrier is my savior, it¡¯s the only thing allowing me to keep my virtue and as soon as it¡¯s gone¡­ there¡¯s really no turning back.


    I¡¯m going to do what I swore I wouldn¡¯t do.


    There¡¯s no way around it¡ªget it over with.


    Antonio¡¯s fingers find the band of mycy ck underwear and slowly he pulls them down my hips and leans back on his knees to swing my legs together to get them offpletely.


    I make a small whimper and close my eyes tight. The fear he can probably read on me doesn¡¯t stop him. He continues going until my underwear is down my ankles and soon, somewhere on the floor below us. He grabs both my knees and forces my legs apart once more.


    Antonio bends down to my t stomach leaving small open mouth kisses around my belly button causing a flutter of butterflies inside me. Instinctively, my hands dive into his hair and grab the strands keeping him at my stomach instead of lower. When his lips are an inch away from the coarse patch of hair I have, I start to push him off unsure of what I truly want.


    He shushes me sweetly and grabs my wrists holding them in ce against the bed at my sides. I force myself to rx. I stare at the white ceiling above me and pray for this to be over quick. I¡¯m sure if there was a mirror in front of me, my face would be crimson.


    The firstp of his tongue on my most private and sensitive part is likebusting into wildfire. My back arches up, my breath hitches in my throat and my toes curl as I give into this new pleasure. I fight back the urge to wrap my legs around his neck and draw him closer to my damp heat.


    ¡°F-f-f¡­¡± I nearly curse and the memory of my father¡¯s strict tone ordering me ¡®not to swear, it¡¯s notdylike,¡¯ makes me m my lips mp shut. My hands rest of his shoulders pulling him away when the feeling makes me feel¡­ feel¡­ almosttoogood.


    His tongue swirls around the sensitive bud of nerves and all the tension in my body builds up, but I don¡¯t know how to chase its release.


    Release.Mother always told me women don¡¯t have orgasms¡ªorgasms are for their husbands. In high school I learned the opposite that women coulde too, but it was harder and required more attention. My friends all told me they could achieve it just by their hands. I was too scared to try, afraid of somehow leaving evidence of being touched.


    I was never like the girls from high school who could lose their virginity whenever and their parents would never know and their future husbands would likely never care. Being a part of the Famiglia, the only thing important for women is they must be pure¡ªtheir innocence given up on their wedding day and their groom chosen by their father. It is old fashion, but it is the way of the Mafia.


    His tongue licks from the tight puckered hole of my taint and I stiffen until his tongue sweeps across the hole that is now drenched and back up to the nub. I¡¯m withering in pleasure and suddenly I forget everything I was previously nervous about. I feel him prate me with his finger, the slight pain causes me to jerk but before I can protest, his lips suck on the bundle of nerves making me moan.


    Antonio¡¯s finger worms it¡¯s way all the way to the knuckle and he hits a spot that has me seeing stars. All the tension inside of me explodes, my body shivers and shakes with unfathomable ecstasy. I cry out so loud I¡¯m sure Carmelo could hear us in the hallway.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Ie to, I¡¯m breathing hard and when my vision finally focuses¡ªI see Antonio staring at me with hunger you would see in a lion¡¯s eyes. I hadn¡¯t notice in the midst of my orgasm that Antonio had added another finger inside of me and he was now stretching me out. I wince in slight pain and want to tell him to stop.


    Without removing his fingers he hovers back over me and kisses me, I can taste myself on his tongue but I don¡¯t care. I feel him shift and when I open my eyes I watch as he pushes his boxers down taking away thest obstacle. He presses his body flush against mine, our mouths dancing perfect harmony. I begin to forget where I am and who I¡¯m who and what is about to happen. The kiss consumes me in every way possible.


    My thought breaks when I feel something nudge against my opening. Antonio¡¯s hand is between us lining himself up, I break the kiss and stare showing him the nervousness in my gaze. His stern stare and erratic breathing tells me my opportunity to say no was missed.


    ¡°Wrap your arms around my neck,¡± his deep voice sends a shiver down my spine. Hismanding tone makes me act without reason as my arms wrap around him and pull him down to me. I hold him close and tight as I await pain.


    The tip of him pushes inside of me at a leisurely pace. I gasp and hold him tighter, his lips kiss the shell of my ear and he calmly strokes my hair. ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re feeling ufortable,¡± he manages to rasp out.


    ¡°I¡¯m ufortable,¡± I say hurried.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± He stops moving to search for answers in my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whimper as he continues sliding in. It feels as though the pration is endless and I know I didn¡¯t get a good look and I don¡¯t have much experience¡ªbut my bet would be on he¡¯s bigger than other men.


    I feel a sharp pain that¡¯s over almost as soon as it started. The pain bes duller and eventually Antonioes to a hilt. He rests his forehead against mine and keeps his eyes closed as if to channel his inner restraint.


    Most men are rough, so I¡¯ve been told. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of patience from the most ruthless man in the Outfit. He allows me to catch my breath until it turns more regr.


    ¡°Let me know when I can move,¡± he whispers.


    I take this as an opportunity to seekfort in his body, to hold him while I wait for the pain to subside. He spends our momentary pause to let me hold him while he leaves light kisses on my neck and ys with my breast.


    He feels so full inside of me and it¡¯s almost a fulfilling feeling, whatever pain there was is masked for now as the attention my nipple is getting makes my core ache.


    ¡°Move,¡± I finally say. He pulls back and automatically I gasp and clutch his back with my nails. ¡°Wait, wait, go slow,¡± I beg.


    ¡°I am going slow, Ary.¡±


    Ary? He¡¯s never called me Ary before.


    Antonio moves his body away from me and then thrusts back deep inside of me. The movement he provides is like itching an itch and I let out a soft moan. His tongue definitely provided more pleasure, but this wasn¡¯t¡­ horrible.


    I findfort in the closeness we¡¯re sharing. I stare at him and watch as he gets lost in his own pleasure. I watch his muscles rip and flex as his magnificent body makes love to me¡ª


    No, he¡¯s not making love to you.


    His thrusts get harder and faster and I wrap my arms and legs around his body so tight you would think I fear the moment this ends. My hand on the back of his neck presses him down so our foreheads once again touch and I can inhale the minty scent of his breath. He opens his lustful zed over eyes, his pupils are so dted I can¡¯t make out the chocte brown ring normally surrounding it.


    Antonio grips my hips and thrusts so hard I cry out; the fast pace and low grunts tell me he¡¯s close. The barely audible noises he makes, makes my entire chest flush with desire. He bends down and takes my breast in his mouth and I tip my head back in pleasure. My back arches and he uses that the snake his hands underneath me, grab my ass and pull him even closer against him. This makes the angle change and he hits a spot inside of me that would surely make mee at any rate¡ªbut I don¡¯t.


    Antonio¡¯s thrusts be jerkier and more unrhymed and I feel him twitch inside of me¡ªreleasing inside of me. He softens and rolls over taking me with him so I¡¯m on top of his chest. I press my ear against his chest and listen to the thumping of his rapid beating heart. I¡¯m hiding a lot from him. I don¡¯t know what caused me to speak. Forcefully I changed the topic of what I was about to tell him. I can¡¯t reveal the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Luca and Arabe should get married,¡± I speak up. His loud breathing stops as if he¡¯s now holding his breath. ¡°Can¡¯t you put a stop to it?¡± I look up and decide to try out my puppy dog eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why¡ª¡± he crinkles his face in confusion. ¡°Why are you thinking about this?¡±


    ¡°Well I just thought, I mean I want to help Arabe and I thought ¡ª¡± I can¡¯t bring to truth of why I didn¡¯t wanted to have sex with him. I don¡¯t want to be attached with him.


    ¡°Now would be the perfect time?¡± He finishes my sentence for me but sounds ticked off.


    ¡°Well no¡ª¡± once again he interrupts.


    ¡°You thought now, right now, after we had sex that this would be the perfect time to bring up how you don¡¯t want my cousin and your brother to get married?¡± He moves me off of him and I sit up clutching theforter to cover my breasts. ¡°Jesus Christ, Arielle. Is that why you had sex with me? You wanted to ask that of me? What the¡­ what the fuck?!¡± He growls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are so mad?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have something too?¡± He mocks chuckling while mumbles under his breath. ¡°I gave you an orgasm and went slow,that¡¯swhat I gave to you. I gave you the first time many women would dream of. Most men¡ªespecially Made Men¡ªlike to fuck their new virgin brides bloody. I thought,¡± he huffs out augh, ¡°I thought since my wife is being so cooperative and sweet, maybe I¡¯ll suppress my instincts¡ªmy primal need to fuck you and try to make it enjoyable foryou!¡± He gets off the bed and paces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so mad,¡± I cross my arms. I wish I could tell him all the truth from the day before my birthday.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he pursues his lips and nods his head. ¡°You manipted me. You have just showed me the type of person you are. I knew this was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°What was a mistake?¡± I blink.


    ¡°It was a mistake to show an ounce of human decency to you. Don¡¯t worry, next time wefuckI won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m the Capo of the Outfit,¡± he says as if he¡¯s reminding himself¡ªnot me. ¡°Goodnight, Arielle.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Arielle


    The next morning when I wake up in my honeymoon suite Antonio is gone. I wrap the silk sheet around my naked body and look around the room to see if he went to the bathroom or went out on the balcony. I found nothing except for a note on the table.


    Arielle,


    I¡¯m cutting our honeymoon short, I¡¯m heading back to work. I don¡¯t need to be distracted and the Outfit has too much to worry about. Get dressed and have Carmelo take you back to my penthouse. Call me if there¡¯s an emergency.


    Antonio.


    Carmelo takes me back to Antonio¡¯s penthouse¡ªor should I sayourpenthouse. There, Arabe is sitting on the couch watching Netflix and eating a box of cookies. When she sees me her eyebrow raises and she rushes to greet me.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Your supposed to be on your honeymoon,¡± she frowns. My eyes start to water and she pulls me in for a hug. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    I clutch her tighter against me and weep onto her shoulder. ¡°I-I had sex with himst night.¡±


    ¡°And it was horrible? Was he too rough? Are you hurt?¡± She pulls out of our hug to analyze my body and make sure not a scratch is on me.


    I blush with embarrassment when I realize Carmelo is still standing near us listening in. He shrugs his shoulder not caring what he hears¡ªhe¡¯s only cares to protect me.


    ¡°No, no it was actually¡­ nice.¡±


    ¡°Nice? Then what are you doing here? You know after about two more times it¡¯ll feel better than nic¡ª¡±


    ¡°He got mad at me. I-I asked if there was anything he could do about yours and Lucas uing nuptials and he freaked out. He said I manipted him and he was sorry for showing any human decency to me,¡± I continue to cry.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± she grabs my hand and leads me over to the couch to sit. ¡°This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°I just thought¡­¡± I shake my head and use my sleeve to wipe my wet eyes. ¡°I ruined things already. I haven¡¯t been married twenty-four hours and I¡¯ve lost him. He-he was so nice and gentle and acted like he actually cared. I ruined it, now he¡¯s going to act like my Capo¡ªnot my husband.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something you can do to change his mind,¡± Arabe says with slight uncertainty. We all know how hard it is to change the stubborn Capo¡¯s mind. He won¡¯t forget it and if I were one of his one night stands surely, he would¡¯ve killed me for such deception.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see why he should care that I used sex to ask a favor!¡±


    ¡°Ary¡­ he got mad because Xander doesn¡¯t care about people of their feelings and theime he cared, the one time he decides to care about your stance on losing virginity and you did it to manipte him. You wanted to use sex as power over him,¡± she waits to see if I understand. ¡°The Capo can¡¯t be weak, and you just reminded him that that decency he showed you in bed¡ªwas weakness. Honestly, I think he¡¯s madder at himself than at you.¡± I can understand what Arabe is trying to tell me, in this case my situation is different I didn¡¯t wanted to betray Antonio. The truth I¡¯m hiding could make Antonio to murder me.


    ¡°Mad at himself for being gentle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t you heard stories about the Made Men, they aren¡¯t gentle¡ªthey¡¯re killers. They fuck hard.¡±


    ¡°Was Vinny¡­?¡± I bite at my bottom lip.


    ¡°He was harder than he should¡¯ve been, but I guess that just ensured more blood on the sheets. We didn¡¯t do a presenting of the sheets, I only bled a little, some don¡¯t at all. He saw it as his prize. He did it to establish dominance and after a while I liked how rough it was.¡±


    The sheets, he never took the sheets. He probably is having someone pick it up as we speak now.


    Did I bleed?


    ¡°He said he isn¡¯t going to go easy on me anymore,¡± I gulp. ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but maybe not. I don¡¯t know, I wish I could give you an answer. Everyone is different.¡±


    ¡°Did Vinny ever¡­ go down on you?¡±


    ¡°It took a while to convince him. Made Men only care about their own pleasure. Well, I shouldn¡¯t say that, if I had an orgasm it boosted his ego. He would try to get me toe but only when we were having sex¡ªwhere both of us were experiencing pleasure.¡± she shrugs. ¡°Why? Did Xander go down on you?¡± Her eyes widen.


    Meekly, I nod my head. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Antonio? My cousin? Wow¡­ I never thought¡­ you really screwed up. He went all gentle on you because he cares about you and when you responded by having sex with him in return for a favor¡ªnot because you cared about his needs, he got angry. I run my hands through my hair and exhale deeply.


    ¡°Crap.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can figure something out. Apologize, bake himsagna, uhm or whatever thing you can do¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything is going to fix this.¡±


    ¡°Hey Carmelo, what do you think?¡± Arabe calls out to my bodyguard who is in the kitchen. The living room and kitchen are both on the main level of the penthouse, no walls separating the rooms.


    Carmelo is leaning against the kitchen counter with his arms crossed raises his eyebrow.


    ¡°Ohe on, we know you were listening,¡± Arabe rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Capo is a stubborn unforgiving man,¡± Carmelo states.


    ¡°See I fu¡ªfudged it up.¡±


    ¡°Fudged?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to swear,¡± I look away embarrassed.


    ¡°Says who?¡± She jerks her head back.


    ¡°My parents¡­¡± I reply softly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking me, Arielle,¡± Arabe groans. ¡°Say it. Say youfuckedit up.¡±


    ¡°What? No! It¡¯s notdylike!¡± I cross my arms.


    ¡°Fuck! Shit! Damn! Bitch!¡± Arabe screams at the top of her lungs. ¡°You go.¡±


    ¡°I-I amnotsaying those words,¡± I refuse.


    ¡°Your parents do not own you anymore and I¡¯m pretty sure my cousin won¡¯t care if you swear.Andanyone who says it isn¡¯tdylike can shove it up theirass!¡±


    ¡°Arabe,¡± I give her a stern look. ¡°I¡¯ve never swore then and I¡¯m not starting now.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you need to grow up and get your anger out! Scream it loud! Tell out your frustration! Come on, say ¡®Antonio, you motherfucker!''¡±


    ¡°Antonio, you motherffff¡­. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not me, Arabe.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ugh! Gire on!Fuck you, Antonio! Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to know how you truly think of me, cousin.¡± Antonio¡¯s voicees from directly behind us.


    Arabe and I both jump and yelp in surprise.


    ¡°Oh you know I love you, I¡¯m just teaching Arielle how to swear,¡± Arabe shes her perfect, straight white teeth.


    Antonio raises his eyebrow like he wants to ask but doesn¡¯t bother. Just like how he doesn¡¯t bother to spare me a passing nce. ¡°I¡¯m just here to pick something up, carry on. I¡¯ll be home by dinner.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Arabe swears and thenughs. ¡°Go! Say it!¡±


    ¡°Fudge.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a two-year-old. I groan, ¡°Let it go, I¡¯m not swearing.¡±


    I make my way to the kitchen to start dinner. When I get bored, I watch Louisa¡ªour cook¡ªcook. She was the one who taught me how to make my own pasta noodles, her famous tomato sauce, and her specialty baked Ziti. I get all the ingredients out and start what is going to be a handful of hours to make. By then maybe Antonio will be home and eat with me.

 Chapter 23

    Arielle


    I had set the table, used the good tes, cleaned up my mess in the kitchen, dished out four dishes¡ªone for me, Antonio, Arabe and Carmelo. I sat and waited for my husband to get home¡­ he should be home. He said he¡¯d be home around this time.


    Arabe and Carmelo exchange nces wondering if they have permission to dig in. I nod my head and allow them to start eating, but I sit back and wait hoping Antonio will enter through the elevator at any moment.


    The two of them finish minutester and even grab seconds while I still haven¡¯t started. My stomach rumbles, but I for some reason don¡¯t feel have an appetite as I think about how mad Antonio is at me.


    When they finish, I told them they could be excused. I don¡¯t leave the table and I don¡¯t take a bite of the cold Ziti in front of me. Instead, I grab my fork and y it. Any minute he¡¯ll be home, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯d have to reheat his dinner though. I look at his full te now cold, two perfectly good meals wasted.


    Arabe must¡¯ve excused herself to her bedroom, because I don¡¯t see her in the living room, while Carmelo stands away from me to give me privacy¡ªbut not out of sight. I sigh and tell myself not to cry, it¡¯s not worth it. But I want to cry, I want to cry for the face that this is my life now. My sad ruined life.


    It¡¯s dark by the time Antonio gets home. The elevator door dings but I don¡¯t look in his direction, I stare at my wasted Ziti. Antonio walks over, I can see his shadow in my peripheral view. He stands at the head of the table and looks down at what would¡¯ve been his te.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± he says.


    Did he taste it or did he just know?


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be home at dinner time. I thought I¡¯d wait for you,¡± I sniffle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here for hours?¡±


    ¡°I made dinner for us, I thought it would be nice¡ªour first dinner together as a married couple. I waited¡­¡±


    Antonio is silent for a few passing seconds. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have waited. Don¡¯t do this again. When you make food, eat it and save a te for me in the fridge for whenever I get home. You just wasted food,¡± he says angrily as he grabs the te and dumps the contents of it in the garbage. He throws the te into the sink breaking it, causing me to flinch with fear.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he curses under his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, I don¡¯t want you cutting yourself and then I have to take you to the emergency room. I¡¯ll clean it upter. Go to bed.¡±


    I open my mouth to argue with him but decide against it. I push out of my chair and walk up the stairs and into the guest bedroom I upied before the wedding.


    When I enter Arabe isying in my bed reading a book. ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    ¡°This is my new room of course. This is the biggest guest bedroom and you obviously won¡¯t be in here anymore. You¡¯ll be sleeping with Xander.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head adamantly. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with him tonight and not ever.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean sex.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean sex either. I¡¯m not sharing a room with him,¡± I huff and turn on my heel to go to one of the various other guest rooms.


    I enter the guest rooms en suite bathroom and turn the temperature hot to relieve my aching body. I¡¯d be lying if I admit that I wasn¡¯t sore from my night with Antonio. Just thinking about it makes my body feel tingly. I turn the water colder to sate my raging hormones and to bring me back to reality. I can¡¯t think about Antonio right now for my sanity. I use the vani scented shampoo and body wash provided and take my time to really clean myself¡ªbut mainly to wash the scent of Antonio I could still smell on my skin.


    When I get out of the shower and wrap my hair and body in a towel. I groan realizing my suitcase must¡¯ve been brought up to Antonio¡¯s room, which means my change of clothes are in that suitcase. I can¡¯t exactly sleepfortably in my dirty sweater and jeans.


    With a single deep breath I open the door and head down the hallway to Antonio¡¯s master bedroom. When I enter, I¡¯m mortified to find he¡¯s already in there sitting in a chair sipping some alcoholic beverage.


    ¡°I-I just came for my clothes,¡± I rush over to where my suitcaseys next to an empty dresser that Antonio must¡¯ve cleared out especially for me.


    Antonio doesn¡¯t say a word, he just sips his drink mindlessly while staring at the empty firece. He looks distant¡ªcold and cruel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for what it¡¯s worth. I guess I just thought you didn¡¯t care about me, that it was all for sex. I never picked you to be gentle or kin¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m neither of those things. You¡¯re right, you should think of me as that person¡ªthe person who doesn¡¯t care about you. You¡¯re my wife for the benefit of the Famiglia, and I will protect you because you are mine, but I am Capo. I kill people without remorse,¡± he stands and walks toward me. ¡°I kill without remorse because I don¡¯t care about people¡¯s feelings. It is what makes me good at the job I do. You think a little neen year old brat such as yourself could really melt my cold heart? Grow up. This isn¡¯t some romantic movie you¡¯d watch with my cousin. It¡¯s real life, your parents should¡¯ve taught you better.¡±


    Tears pool in my eyes at his harshness and still he doesn¡¯t back down, he doesn¡¯t feel bad. He just continues to look at me with annoyance and hate. I swipe away my tears and fumble to grab my suitcase while holding the towel against my body. I wanted to leave his room as quickly as possible.


    He grabs my arms forcing me to stay. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the guest room, I won¡¯t be any more of a bother to you,¡± I tremble.


    ¡°We¡¯re married. You¡¯ll stay here where I can keep an eye on you.¡± I open my mouth but he dismisses me by saying, ¡°End of discussion.¡± Antonio moves across the room to where his mini fridge is, he pulls out a bottle of bourbon and pour himself another ss. He leaves the bottle out¡ªprobably because within seconds the ss he just poured is already gone and down his throat.


    I grab pajamas from my suitcase and change in the bathroom, when Ie back Antonio is lying in bed, he¡¯s back facing me. I climb in and face towards him, I want to reach out and grab him but instead I move as close as I can to his body without touching him and inhale his scent.


    Antonio somehow made me want to seekfort in him, the day before our wedding I despised him and wanted out and now¡­ well now I don¡¯t know what I want. But I do know I don¡¯t want him acting like this toward me anymore. Where was the sweet Antonio who kissed me with passion and scanned my face for any sign of pain so he could stop?

 Chapter 24

    Arielle


    I wake up to an empty bed. Antonio must¡¯ve snuck out earlier and went to work. That¡¯s all he¡¯s been doing is working trying to avoid me as much as possible. Boredom and depression strike quick as I picture the rest of my life with him. I have to do something aside from being his trophy wife, I need to get out. He¡¯ll never love me though, I¡¯ll never have that rtionship every girl dreams of. To marry her best friend who will love and care for her, to make her feel special.


    I certainly feel less than special right now.


    Downstairs Arabe and Carmelo are in the dining room eating breakfast that was cooked by Louisa. She quickly fixed me up a te of scrambled eggs and toast and I take my seat.


    ¡°What should we do today, cousin?¡± Arabe says in her own chipper mood.


    I shrug miserably and stab my fork at the yellow eggs ying with them instead of eating them.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°After breakfast get ready, wear something nice and do your hair and makeup,¡± Arabe stands and puts her te in the sink.


    ¡°Why?¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°Exactly why, you need to cheer up. The best way to cheer up is feeling good about yourself. So, get all pretty and we are going to go shopping.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    ¡°Antonio¡¯s credit card has a limitless bnce, who cares if you need nothing. Let¡¯s go buy anything our hearts desire!¡± She cheers and rushes off upstairs to get ready not waiting to hear any more of myints or argument.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯reing too?¡± I say to Carmelo who has been sitting silently at the table in front of an empty te with nothing but crumbs on it.


    ¡°Anywhere you go, I go,¡± he gives a curt nod.


    ¡°Do you know where Antonio is?¡±


    ¡°Work,¡± he says simply.


    ¡°Do you know when he will be home?¡± I bite the bottom of my lip.


    ¡°None of my business to know when he¡¯s done with business. My business is keeping you safe.¡±


    I push my eggs aside, I don¡¯t have much of an appetite right now. I might as well get ready. I drag myself up the stairs and into Antonio¡¯s pristine bedroom¡ªI guess it¡¯s my bedroom too.


    Doesn¡¯t feel like it.


    The one thing I do love about this room is the master shower. It¡¯s spacious with ss encasing and has an overhead shower head. Everything about it screams luxury. I take my time under the warm water, Arabe was right about one thing. When you¡¯re clean and dressed for the day you definitely feel better.


    I use he hair dryer but decide against straightening or sprucing up my waves. The blonde locks dry to my advantage so I leave it as is. As for makeup, I do the minimum¡ªmascara and my favorite shade of lipstick that is almost a peachy beige nude. Next, I pick out one of my favorite lc-colored, cotton dress and wear it with stockings and brown booties.


    I see Arabe¡¯s reflection in the mirror, I turn around to see her staring in the doorway. ¡°Lookin¡¯ good. Ready?¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± I grab my purse and follow her out.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± Arabe finally sighs and frowns, ¡°It is not the end of the world. You and Xander just had a little fight, it happens to couples all the time. You think with the way you acted before the wedding you¡¯d be d my cousin is ignoring you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought we connected on our honeymoon,¡± I pick underneath my fingernails nervously.


    ¡°You probably did, and then you manipted him.¡± Arabe¡¯s bluntness causes my eyes to widen. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so crass about it,¡± I cross my arms. ¡°I¡¯m aware I screwed up.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she grabs me by both of my shoulders. ¡°Things will pass. This is your life. You can chose to live it miserably or you can take this limitless credit card and buy happiness,¡± she smiles wide showing off her straight white teeth.


    ¡°Money can¡¯t buy happiness.¡±


    ¡°And it can¡¯t buy you love either¡ªso The Beatles said,¡± Arabe drags me down the hall and down the stairs into the foyer of the penthouse. ¡°We will buy to satisfy our materialistic happiness.¡± Arabe pushes the elevator button as Carmelo sets the lock and security system and follows in after us.


    Downstairs outside the building a car is already waiting for us. The chauffeur opens the back door as Carmelo sits in the passenger seat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever said thank you,¡± Arabe breaks the silence.


    ¡°Thank you for what?¡± I turn to face her, confusion written on my face.


    She looks down at herp and ys with her long manicured hands probably admiring the deep red color. ¡°For trying to get Xander to break off my soon to be engagement with Luca. I know you didn¡¯t want to give up your virginity and I guess thank you for doing so in order to get an upper hand for my benefit.¡± That was not the thing, I needed to reveal the truth which is disturbing me and in this situation I can¡¯t say anything to Arabe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you miserable,¡± I frown. ¡°You¡¯re always so bubbly and to see someone as lively as you smothered by my brother is upsetting.¡±


    ¡°I have made peace with this life, Arielle. I know you fight and I am proud of you for that fight. You are trying to kick tradition and find your own happiness¡ªbut it¡¯s useless. This is our life, there is no getting out, there is no happily ever after with a Prince Charming. We can make it as happy as we want though, like shopping and spending it with dear friends,¡± Arabe ces her hand on top of mine. She gives me almost a pitiful smile.


    I nod my head and resume daydreaming out the window.


    What do I want out of this life? I want a career, I want to be sessful and make something of myself and if I can¡¯t have the home life I always dreamed¡ªthen I will have my professional life. That limitless credit card would be perfect to use while signing up for online sses and a newptop. I can lock myself in a room and do my studies without Carmelo being too nosey. I can distract myself from those secrets. Antonio shouldn¡¯t care because I won¡¯t be leaving the apartment so there will be no need for Carmelo to give status updates on what I am doing. After my bachelors I can even think of graduate school¡ªoh, maybe I¡¯ll even get my PhD then I¡¯ll be Doctor Arielle Giordano.


    That¡¯s the kind of life anyone would be proud and envious of, right? A doctorate? It screams sessful and that¡¯s what I can be. I don¡¯t need a loving husband to feelplete. I don¡¯t need Antonio¡¯s kindness to make me feel like life will be okay. He¡¯s my husband and maybe I can still use him to my advantage. After I finish schooling I can travel or start a family or get a pet. Anything can be mine.


    For the first time since my honeymoon, I smile.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Arabe mimics my expression.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to enroll in some online sses.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± she ps her hands together. ¡°You know when I graduated high school, I had dreamt of going to the University of Chicago and getting my degree in Psychology.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± I tilt my head and then realize, ¡°Your marriage to Vinny?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was seventeen when I was promised to be engaged. It was two month after graduation when I was forced to marry him. Vinny wanted me to be a stay at home wife and mother.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you feel about that? You know Vinny will probably want the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I mean, being a mother isn¡¯t the worst thing. It¡¯s like getting a new best friend. A baby will keep you busy and give you loving and cuddles and¡­ well it¡¯s just not the worst thing.¡±


    ¡°Howe you and Vinny never¡­¡± I don¡¯t want to pry.


    ¡°Two miscarriages, then Vinny went and died on me,¡± she chuckles but I can sense the pain behind the forcedugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± I try my best tofort her but don¡¯t exactly know what to say in the situation.


    ¡°I was young. I was actually relieved. I wasn¡¯t that far along either. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Had I had the baby it would be fatherless and no one would want to marry a widow who is also a mother,¡± Arabe brushes it off and shakes her head. ¡°We¡¯re here. Where to first?¡± She doesn¡¯t wait for our chauffeur or Carmelo to open her door as she gets out quickly and I fear I struck a nerve.


    ¡°I could use some new shoes,¡± Arabe taps her finger on her chin and then goes off in her own direction.


    ¡°Wait up,¡± I call out to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing it up,¡± I say softly when I stand next to her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything you did. Let¡¯s just drop it. We¡¯re supposed to be having fun! Let¡¯s get some Chinese after this.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I guess I could go for an egg roll.¡±


    She smiles wide. ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Arielle


    When we get home from shopping it¡¯s dark. Bags full the foyer and I hate to admit that I had more fun than I thought I would. I don¡¯t pick myself for a materialistic girl, but every item I bought gave me temporary happiness and also gave me excitement to try on all the new outfits, shoes and makeup Arabe made me buy. She has a wonderful sense of style. Arabe enjoyed shopping for me because while she is an ¡®autumn¡¯ I am a ¡®spring,¡¯ she knew of a bunch of clothes that she always wanted to buy for herself but didn¡¯t because it wasn¡¯t her ¡®coloring.¡¯


    I am disappointed that Antonio still isn¡¯t back and wonder if maybe he is on long, busy, dangerous missions, or is he just at his office ignoring and keeping as much distance as possible from me. Maybe it is better this way, if he was home right now I would be even more upset because he¡¯d be ignoring me. I would feel awkward in my home. At least while he¡¯s gone this penthouse actually feels like mine.


    I take advantage of my alone time by putting on my fluffiest robe and curling on the couch with Antonio¡¯sptop. The first thing I do is order my own, then I check out online sses and when registration begins. The spring semester was starting soon so I opt to sign up for summer sses. Excited, I start my application right away and make a mental note to request transcripts from my high school by calling tomorrow morning.


    In just a few month I could be beginning my journey as an Art History major!


    The elevator door dings and I quickly shut myptop knowing it must be Antonio. No way was I going to have him sneak a peek over my shoulder and tell me no. This was going to be my little secret.


    Unless the checks the credit card and sees where his money is going. He wouldn¡¯t do that though, he couldn¡¯t possibly be worried about where his money is going¡ªI mean he¡¯s loaded.


    I turn around to see Antonio setting his keys down in the basket in the foyer and then loosen his tie. I swear I can see tiny splotches of blood on his white button up shirt. He doesn¡¯t look in my direction, nor does he utter a single word.


    ¡°How was work?¡± I make the first move.


    ¡°Nothing you should be concerned with,¡± he says coldly.


    ¡°Just trying to make conversation,¡± I set theptop on the side table and stand up from the couch. I straighten my robe trying to look a little less disheveled and clear my throat. ¡°Are you hungry? I can heat you up something.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop?¡± He says angrily.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± I jerk my head back.


    ¡°Stop pretending like you care. It¡¯ste, go to bed. I¡¯ll heat something up myself if I¡¯m hungry,¡± he storms into the kitchen in a huff.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending that I care,¡± I follow behind him. ¡°You¡¯re my husband¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I am. It is a legal union. Not apanionship.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like this, Antonio,¡± I nearly cry but I won¡¯t dare give him that satisfaction.


    ¡°It does because love is weakness and I will not be a foolish someone who allows their feelings to blind judgment.¡±


    ¡°So we can¡¯t talk at all? Can¡¯t look at each other? Can¡¯t touch each other?¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°No, we can touch. How else will you provide a son for me one day? If I have needs, I wille to you.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to satisfy those needs?¡± I cross my arms.


    He rolls his eyes annoyed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do as all Made Men before me have done and still do¡ªtake a mistress.¡±


    ¡°You will not!¡± I shout and stomp my leg infuriated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are jealous, sweetheart,¡± he mocks. ¡°I thought you would be overjoyed to hear that you now have an option in the matter of our sex life¡ªat least for now. Taking a mistress would mean we won¡¯t have to have sex. It¡¯s not like you even wanted to give it up on our wedding night. It was just maniption, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t just that. I did it for myself and I thought maybe I could help Arabe out because she is my only true friend in this life! I know what a mistress means and It means you would be cheating on me!¡±


    ¡°Why must you make things so damn difficult?¡± Antonio growls. He pinches the bridge of his nose and looks as though he has a headache. The man looks positively exhausted with dark bags under his eyes. He turns away from me to rummage in the fridge muttering and cursing to himself.


    I want to reach out and make him look at me and make him listen to me. I want back the glimpse of an almost wonderful husband I could¡¯ve had. Whoever Antonio was the night of our wedding was someone I could grow to love and see as apanion¡ªhe was much better than this man in front of him. Antonio is reserved and distance keeping me at arm¡¯s length and risking ruining everything by bringing up him having mistresses. I¡¯m not naive to believe it doesn¡¯t happen¡ªI¡¯m sure my father himself had many, but I never want to be that woman.


    I¡¯ve seen those woman at parties, everyone knows their husband cheats and we all pity her. She keeps smiling pretending everything is okay as she stands faithful at her unfaithful husband¡¯s side. I will not be the woman at the party to pity. I want to be the strong Capo¡¯s wife that women envy and men want to be with.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one being difficult! You¡¯re the stubborn one! You can¡¯t even be friends with your wife! I¡¯m not asking you to be in love with me¡ªjust asking you to not ignore me.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I do not have friends,¡± his baritone voice chilling me to the bone.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world to just have a nice conversation with me,¡± I throw my hands up in aggravation and defeat.


    He ignores me as he continues to rummage through the fridge. I give up trying to reach him. It¡¯s hopeless trying to convince him that we could work as friends who can cohabitate together without this awkward tension between us.


    I turn on my heel and head upstairs to ready myself in bed and hopefully fall asleep before Antonioes up to the room. It¡¯s funny who once bedtime was seen as sce for me is now the time I dread the most. Before going to bed was an escape from my family where I could be alone and read books in bed. Now bedtime is the only time I¡¯m forced to be with the most stubborn, horrible, pig-headed man in the city.

 Chapter 26

    Arielle


    Angelo arrived early for breakfast to keep mepany for the day. Arabe was off visiting her aunt, where once again Antonio had left before I woke up.


    My brother looked better than when I saw him at my wedding. His limp was barely noticeable and his previously purple and ck bruises now a fading yellow tone. Being Made Men you have to bounce back quick¡ªinjury is weakness and an opportunity for enemies to strike.


    Being with Angelo makes things feel alright. Angelo, as of the moment, works for Antonio and aside from Carmelo will actually give me some information on his whereabouts. I¡¯ve never felt so distant from a person like I have with my husband. That taste of love I received from him on our wedding night awakened something deep within me that craved me. I crave the glimpse of a husband who treated me as his wife and dread his cold I-don¡¯t-care-about-anymore act.


    ¡°The Bratva attacked yesterday,¡± Angelo says while rubbing at his face seeming annoyed and agitated. ¡°They¡¯re relentless and were short-handed. The attacks¡­ we¡¯ve lost so many men this past week. It¡¯s making Antonio look¡­¡± my eyes widen and Angelo shakes his head. ¡°He¡¯s going to ask Dad for more help.¡±


    ¡°And is Father going to help? I mean he has to, right?¡±


    ¡°Not without something in return.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± When Angelo doesn¡¯t answer right away and averts his attention to the floor, I think of the only answer that makes sense. ¡°Arabe. He wants to move up the engagement? The wedding?¡±


    Angelo sighs and nods his head. ¡°I know how much you¡¯ve grown close to her but¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the only friend I have here! Being married to Antonio is hell and Arabe is the only one to keep mepany. To keep me from going absolutely crazy!¡±


    ¡°We both have known from childhood that our lives wouldn¡¯t be our own. We are owned by the Famiglia and will do whatever benefits it. Your marriage to Antonio helps both the Outfit and New York.¡±


    I bang my fists on the table in frustration. ¡°I want out! I don¡¯t want to be married to him anymore!¡± I try not to meet Carmelo¡¯s gazeing from the corner of my eyes. He was sitting in the living room nearby but the pounding noise I made caused him to get up. Probably making sure it wasn¡¯t Angelo beating me up or something. It wouldn¡¯t be beyond Made Men to hit women¡ªmother, sister, wife or not.


    ¡°I know you do, Arielle,¡± he ces his hand on top of mine. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you. If he¡­ if he puts his hands on you. If he beats you or forces you, I want you to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I snort. ¡°So then you can kill him? Get me a one way ne ticket to Switzend?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he says with seriousness. ¡°ne tickets aren¡¯t that much and I know a guy who can get you a fake passport.¡±


    ¡°If you help the Capo¡¯s wife escape, you¡¯ll be killed.¡±


    ¡°It would be worth the risk if Antonio¡ª¡±


    I shake my head cutting him off, ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Has he said anything about me to you or anyone?¡±


    ¡°No. Made Men don¡¯t particrly talk about their wives or girls unless to talk about how good they are in bed.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°Antonio hasn¡¯t said anything about you though. If anyone brings you up though he shuts them down. He¡¯s got an unspoken strict no-talking-about-my-wife policy.¡±


    I sigh in relief and slump in my chair groaning. ¡°What exactly has he been doing. He won¡¯t even talk to me or tell me anything that¡¯s been going on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Famiglia business, I shouldn¡¯t be discussing matters with you.¡±


    ¡°Why, because I¡¯m a girl?¡± I cross my arms over my chest.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says and I give him an angry look. ¡°Listen, like I said he¡¯s been dealing with the Bratva and going on missions. He¡¯s the Capo because he¡¯s the best soldier, he¡¯s needed to enforce Mafia dominance. You understand. Dad was never home either, he always had to deal with the Bratva and enemies of the Famiglia as well as people in our debt who still haven¡¯t paid.¡±


    ¡°So, Antonio has been killing people?¡± Even if I know the answer is yes, it still shocks me. I can¡¯t get over the easiness Made Men have in taking a life.


    ¡°These are not matters for you to worry about. Why don¡¯t you go to library, or make some new friends with the other wives? Maybe go shopping or¡ª¡±


    ¡°I signed up for online sses.¡±


    Angelo scratches at the back of his neck. ¡°Oh, I guess that¡¯s good. It¡¯ll keep you busy.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you seem happy for me?¡± I frown.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you would need a degree for. Antonio makes a healthy amount of money, enough to take care of you more thanfortably.¡±


    ¡°I just want to do something for myself. Make something of myself,¡± I shrug.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he raises his hands in surrender. ¡°Just as long as you aren¡¯t getting yourself into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Angelo, we were born into trouble,¡± I give him a pointed look. ¡°I did online sses for a reason as opposed to actually going to a university and sitting in on sses.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Good. That¡¯s a good decision.¡±


    Angelo stayed as long as he could for a few hours before heading off to some can¡¯t-speak-about mission probably with my husband. Arabe still wasn¡¯t back yet so all I had to entertain myself with was Carmelo and he¡¯s a stick in the mud. He ims he can¡¯t be distracted while protecting me, but I don¡¯t see how a game ofMonopolyin my own home is distracting him from all the ¡®dangers¡¯ surrounding me.


    Eventually I talked Carmelo into a game ofGo-Fishand it only temporarily kept me happy and distracted before I became bored. So, I decided to call my mother to see if maybe she had some advice. I know for a fact my mother didn¡¯t warm my father¡¯s heart nor does Father have a soft spot for her, but maybe she can tell me how to make conversation or make Antonio see me as a friend instead of a business deal. The line rang and no one picked up, I tried twice before calling the home phone. Our housemaid answered and when I asked where my mother was the only reply I got was ¡®busy¡¯ before being hung up on.


    I¡¯d have to try againter.


    I made my way upstairs to take an early shower at six in the afternoon. I still can¡¯t get over how nice the shower was or how soothing the water jets felt when I set them and aimed them at my back. Maybe that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do soon, book myself and possibly Arabe a massage. I shut off the water and wrapped myself in a towel before heading back into the bedroom to fish out a clean pair of sweatpants and sweater.


    When I enter Antonio is sitting in one of the leather chairs with a drink in his hand. He¡¯s sitting up straight, white shirt buttoned half way down revealing chest hair. His legs are spread and the ss in his hand is resting on his knee while he¡¯s still holding it. He¡¯s facing the bathroom door as if he was waiting for me.


    I clutch my towel tighter around my chest and ask, ¡°How was work?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡± he downs his entire drink in one gulp. His eyes never leave mine and I can¡¯t tell if the look in his eyes are lustful or spiteful.


    I nod my head and walk toward the dresser Antonio appointed for me. I grab the first clothes that catch my eye and rush to the bathroom to change. As I turn toward the bathroom Antonio grabs my wrist and holds me against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to get changed really quick, then we can talk if you want.¡± My heart begins to race out of my chest and I¡¯m almost certain something bad is going to happen.


    ¡°Get in bed.¡±


    My eyes widen. ¡°What? No!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Fire burns in his eyes and now, he¡¯s pissed. His grip on wrist only slightly tightens and I try my hardest to inch out of his firm grip.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t talk to me since our honeymoon and now you expect sex?¡±


    ¡°We have talked since our honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I meantactuallytalked. Like two human beings and not like the one way conversations I¡¯ve been initiating. I refuse to have sex with you after you¡¯ve treated me like¡­ like dirt!¡±


    Antonio¡¯s grips tightens so bad it¡¯ll most likely leave a bruise. But just as quickly as his grip tightened, he let go and turned to leave out the door.


    He didn¡¯te back that night and I spent the night alone in our bed praying for some big life change to happen, because if this is what the rest of my life is going to look like¡­


    Well, then I¡¯d rather die.

 Chapter 27

    Arielle


    Antonio and I have been married exactly a month and it¡¯s been filled with awkward short conversations, ignoring, avoiding and arguing. Antonio works as long as he wants sometimes nevering home at the end of the night¡ªI fear he is sleeping around to make up for theck of sex in our rtionship.


    I shouldn¡¯t be jealous though, right?


    When asking Angelo how much Antonio works, it doesn¡¯tpare to the number I presumed he works. There were a handful of times when I mentioned to Angelo how Antonio was working, and Angelo informed me he wasn¡¯t. So where exactly is my husband going if not at work?


    A bar? A strip club? His mistresses apartment?


    All the endless possibilities of where the most powerful man in Chicago could go¡ªcould do. My mind conjuring up all these scenarios is making me crazy. I know I should be as aloof as he is, but I can¡¯t and I hate how much I¡¯ve grown to want him. I want to have the rtionship my parents never had, I always dreamed of a rtionship¡ªsince dating was prohibited¡ªand dreamed of someone to cuddle with, to kiss, to love. If there was any semnce to that it was my honeymoon and I so desperately cleave to that night. It¡¯s not healthy, but I want a redo. I want sweet Antonio, who took his time loving me, toe back.


    For the first time in a long time I wake up next to a warm body. Antonio is shirtless sleeping on his stomach breathing heavily in a deep sleep. He¡¯s facing me and the line creased in his forehead look strained¡ªeven in his sleep he isn¡¯t rxed. My eyes venture over his strong back and my hands itch to touch the smoothness and hard muscle there.


    So, I do.


    I gently ce a fingertip on his back and begin to trail down his spine when in a sh my wrist is grabbed and Antonio¡¯s angry body is above me ready to slit my throat.


    ¡°Arielle, Jesus Christ! You can¡¯t do that!¡± He growls.


    ¡°I can¡¯t touch you?¡± My eyebrows knit together.


    ¡°No,¡± he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping in bed with someone. I nearly forgot you were here.¡±


    It¡¯s understandable, being Capo you have to sleep with one eye open. Not to mention when we have slept together, we kept to own sides and he always woke up before I did.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± I say softly as I stare up into his eyes. He¡¯s still hovering on top of me, I watch in my peripheral view as my chest rises and my breasts reach up to touch him. Quite frankly having him like this I want to grab his neck and pull him down to kiss me¡ªno, todevourme.


    We stare into each other¡¯s eyes for what feels like five minutes, but after about five seconds Antonio tears his gaze away and removes his body from mine. He gets out of bed and grabs his pants resting on the arm of the chair. I can¡¯t help but stare at the way his briefs hug his backside. I won¡¯t lie and say sex was terrible, it might¡¯ve been a little awkward the first time, but I¡¯m still a woman with needs and I admit that I crave the intimate closeness we¡¯ve beencking for a month.


    After that night Antonio asked for sex and I refused, he never asked or pushed again which angered me. Imight¡¯vegiven in and said yes to his offer¡ªbut I surely am not ever going to be the one to ask him first.


    Stubborn Italian.


    ¡°Are you going to work?¡± I ask pulling the sheets up against my chest. I knew that through my silk nightgown my nipples would be poking through, but in the moment I¡¯m too dumb to realize I could¡¯ve used it as a seduction technique to my advantage. The cold won and the nket I wrapped around myself warmed my chest.


    Antonio scratches at the back of his neck, ¡°Actually, no.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then where are you going.¡±


    His face turned angry as his zipped his pants up and grabbed one of his many long sleeve button ups. ¡°I¡¯ll be hometer,¡± is all he says before leaving me alone to our penthouse¡­again.


    With a sigh, I start my day by taking a long hot shower. I¡¯m in no mood to go out or do whatever Arabe probably has nned for me. I dressfortably wearing a t-shirt with an oversized, soft waffle-material cardigan and ck leggings. I grab my book from my nightstand, slip in my slippers, and head downstairs where I¡¯m surprised it¡¯s empty. No one is in the living room or kitchen. Usually someone is having breakfast, lunch or watching television.


    Oh well, I guess I should take advantage of this new privacy.


    I curl myself on the couch and wrap one of the throw nket around me. I open my book to chapter twelve where I left off and realize only after reading three pages that I haven¡¯t actually been paying attention to the words on the page. I throw my book across the couch and opt for watching aM*A*S*Hmarathon on television.


    By the fifty episode I start to wonder where Carmelo was, as my bodyguard he¡¯s always up my butt. I keep my nket around me as I head upstairs to see if maybe Carmelo and Arabe overslept.


    Carmelo¡¯s room is the first door on the left in the long corridor holding most of the guest rooms including the master bedroom down the hall. I knock on Carmelo¡¯s door first and get no response so I head further down the hall until I reach Arabe¡¯s room¡ªwhich used to be my old room.


    When I reach her door I knock, I realize I hear noises on the other side of the door. A muffled scream causes me to open her door without permission and what I see on the other side makes me wish I had asked for permission. Carmelo isying on his back naked as Arabe is straddling his hips¡ªnaked as well.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Carmelo grabs Arabe by the waist to stop her when he sees my face.


    Arabe turns and gasps grabbing the nearest thing to cover up her sweaty, nude body. ¡°Arielle! Listen, we can exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°There isnothingto exin,¡± I avert my gaze down and rush out of her room as fast as I could.


    I resume my M*A*S*H marathon as if nothing happened and even when Arabe and Carmelo grace my presencewithclothes on, I still act as though nothing happened.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± Arabe says sadly as she sits next to me.


    ¡°B. J. is my favorite. I think he¡¯s adorable,¡± I try to avoid the conversation I know she wants to have. ¡°I would marry that man in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably in his seventies by now,¡± Arabe responds.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°He¡¯d probably be a better husband than Antonio,¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Can we talk about what you just saw,¡± her frown deepens. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want you to be awkward around me and I don¡¯t want Carmelo to get in trouble if you¡ª¡±


    I turn to face her, ¡°If I what? Tell Antonio?¡±


    Carmelo is standing off to the side, like always, leaning against the wall and simply hovering over us but not exactly joining in the conversation. His face is no longer red, like when I caught them in the act, and he seems oddly stoic about this situation especially when Arabe is right¡ªCarmelo could get in trouble if I told Antonio he was busy having sex instead of protecting me. Even worse, my bodyguard sex with his cousin who is spoken for by my brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell him, right?¡± I can see in the way she holds herself that she doesn¡¯t want Carmelo to get in trouble. Maybe because she loves him or maybe because she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know and it was a ime thing. ¡°Carmelo has been working a lot taking care of you and I¡¯ve been worrying about Luca¡­ it was just for pleasure that¡¯s all. We were friends scratching an itch.¡±


    I rub at my forehead trying to get the image of themscratching each other¡¯s itchesout of my head. I turn back to B. J. and Hawkeye who are pulling pranks on Winchester. I always wanted a friendship like theirs, but a part of me always wondered if their friendship was mainly due to the circumstances of war.


    I sometimes felt like that with Arabe, especially in a moment like this, were we just friends due to the circumstance of the Mafia? I wondered how much we would keep in contact after she moved to New York. I know I seemed to have lost contact with my mother after the wedding. I haven¡¯t spoken to her since and she seems to be ignoring my calls.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell Antonio. I don¡¯t want to talk about it and I definitely don¡¯t want to think about it,¡± I shudder at the mental video I have of her riding Carmelo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± She grabs ahold of my elbow and pulls me up and out of the couch. ¡°Come on, we can really treat ourselves. We can get our hair done, nails done¡ªoh, let¡¯s get a massage too!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not really in the mood,¡± I let myself fall back onto the couch the second she lets go of me.


    ¡°No, no, no sitting here being depressed while watching a show from like the seventies.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just leave me here. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± When your depressed it¡¯s hard to find the energy to want to anything aside fromying around and sulking. And right now, that¡¯s all I want to do. I want to escape into the 4-0-7-7 MASH and admire B. J.¡¯s mustache.


    Arabe gives up and with a heavy sigh throws her body on the couch and scratches her legs across the cushions. ¡°Fine. That one is my favorite then,¡± she points to a character on screen.


    ¡°Hawkeye,¡± I smile. ¡°He¡¯s great. Hrious.¡±


    ¡°So, what do they do?¡± I know she¡¯s trying to act interested, but still it means a lot considering I love this show and would rather be watching this than having a massage.


    ¡°It takes ce during the Korean War, they¡¯re all surgeons.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    ¡°Well, just about all of them. The woman there, she¡¯s a nurse¡ªall the women are nurses. That one there, he¡¯s not a surgeon either,¡± I point at characters.


    Despite it being the afternoon and we woke up not too long ago, Arabe fell asleep on one of my favorite episodes. It the one where the entire unit is passing around pages of a book and the ending is missing so they have to call the author themselves to find out who the murderer was.


    I turn around to see Carmelo in his usual spot against the wall, still awake and alert but boorishly watching the T. V. At least neither of them is hounding me to get out or asking me to change the channel. If there¡¯s one thing I miss it¡¯s my ability to do whatever I want¡ªalone. I miss my alone time.


    The elevator door dings and I hope it¡¯s Antonio until I see Carmelo rush into action. Carmelo pulls out his pistol, tells me to get down. Arabe wakes up amongst themotion and I pull her down to the ground with me. I ce my hand over her mouth so she doesn¡¯t ask questions. I hear the click of Carmelo¡¯s gun and then the sound of the elevator doors open.


    ¡°Down dog,¡± I hear a deep voice and then a growling from Carmelo.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me you wereing.¡±


    When I peek my head up and over the couch, I see Ro standing there with arge smile across his face. He spots me and cocks his head to the side. ¡°And what are you doing on the ground?¡± Arabe pops her head up too. ¡°Oh, I promise I won¡¯t tell my brother.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I roll my eyes, ¡°We thought you were an intruder.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint. I¡¯vee here to take youdies out.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Arabe jumps up and ps happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I cross my arm stubbornly.


    ¡°Anywhere, maybe the club,¡± Ro shrugged.


    ¡°I have the perfect new dress to wear!¡± Arabe exims. Before I can open my mouth to protest, she asks, ¡°Where have you been, cousin? I haven¡¯t seen your face around here in a month.¡±


    ¡°Have you missed my pretty face, Be?¡± Ro bats his eyshes. ¡°I¡¯ve been on business. Nothing to worry about,¡± he takes a seat on the couch and crosses his legs. ¡°Go on get ready, I¡¯ll be here watching,¡± he smiles, ¡°M*A*S*H.Oh, I like the older ones with Trapper John and ke.¡±


    I cross my arms and huff. ¡°Well I like the ones with Hunnicutt.¡±


    Ro rolls his eyes and uses his hand to wave me off toward the stairs. ¡°Go. Go get ready.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I stomp my foot in frustration because no one seems to be listening. ¡°I want to stay here. You and Arabe can go party at a club until your heart¡¯s content, but I wish to stay here on my couch and watch my favorite show!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to have to do this sweetheart, but you¡¯reing with us.¡± Ro stands abruptly and tosses my body over his shoulder.


    I pound on his back with my fists and try to kick him. Heughs at my pathetic attempt. He walks up the stairs despite my violent protest and walks down the hall toward the room I share with Antonio. He throws me on the bed and turns to head to my wardrobe. He opens the closest and examines my clothes.


    ¡°Where are your dresses?¡± He looks at the loose fitting cotton dresses and shakes his head. ¡°Have anything revealing or anything tight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my husband would appreciate me dressing like that without him.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re with me and I¡¯ll make sure no one talks or touches you. But we are going to a club that Antonio and I both own and as the owner¡¯s wife you must look your best. You can¡¯t wear a casual dress like these,¡± he picks up my favorite knee length ck dress with tiny white polka dots. He is right, they¡¯re not exactly for a party.


    ¡°I have a few cocktail dresses,¡± I walk into my wardrobe and pull out a light blue dress that is slim fitting.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯ll do nicely. Go put it on,¡± Ro orders and sits with his legs crossed in one of the rooms leather chairs.


    I head into the bathroom to change and silently grumble in my mind because the clothes I¡¯m wearing now arefort¡ªthey¡¯re soft, warm and what I want to be wearing until I have to change into pajamas before bed. I strip until I¡¯m in my underwear and bra and step into the dress sliding it up.


    I walk out with my hair held up in one hand. ¡°Will you zip this up for me?¡±


    Ro stands and goes to the back of my dress. I can feel his fingers at the end of my spine and the zipper sliding up and up until¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I frown and try to grab and pull at the zipper myself. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you gained some weight.¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡± I shout and angrily strip out of the dress. I throw the material at his face and say, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Right before mming the bathroom door shut.


    What was happening to me? I had always been the same size since freshman year. Sure I have been indulging in snacks a little more than usual but that couldn¡¯t be the reason my dress wasn¡¯t zipping. In my AP psychology ss we had learned depression makes you either lose weight or gain it. Maybe this was depression, I mean with all this change in my life and the way my marriage is going, theck of closeness I feel¡­ it¡¯d make anyone depressed.


    ¡°Arielle,e out. Maybe Arabe will have something that fits you,¡± Ro said on the other side of the door.


    I locked the door and slide down the door sitting on the cold marble floor fighting back tears. ¡°Go away, Ro! I¡¯m not going, that¡¯s final!¡±


    ¡°Arielle¡­¡± he sighs.


    ¡°Go. Away!¡± I scream.


    I hear footsteps receding and then the m of what is most likely the bedroom door. Thank God he left. I can crawl back into my leggings andfy cardigan and maybe snuggle into bed and read a book until exhaustion finds me.


    At least online sses will keep me busy when they start. I only signed up for four sses and they didn¡¯t seem hard at all but at least I could spend my days on theptop studying and doing assignments. Maybe having that purpose of school will get me out of my depression.

 Chapter 28

    Arielle


    I¡¯m asleep in bed when Antonio shakes my shoulder and wakes me up. I blink until the blurriness in my vision goes away and I can see him clearly. Antonio looks concerned as he sits at the edge of the bed, his one arm is around me with his palm gently against my back.


    ¡°Ro told me you aren¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    I shrug, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like going partying.¡±


    His forehead crinkles. ¡°So you¡¯re not sick.¡±


    ¡°Just low in energy and motivation I guess.¡±


    ¡°I could¡¯ve used you,¡± Antonio pinches the bridge of his nose like he always does when he¡¯s trying to contain himself. ¡°There was a charity event at my club and everyone of power was there and I looked like a fool while they asked wheremywife was.¡±


    My eyebrows knit together in confusion and frustration. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t be your little date. Next time let me know yourself when you want me toe to an event. Ro just told us he was taking us to the club. Besides I had nothing to wear.¡±


    ¡°You have a million things to wear!¡± He proims and stands from the bed. He throws my closet door open and points to my side with all my clothes for emphasis.


    ¡°If you must know my dresses are a little small for me!¡± I shout back.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my God, then why don¡¯t you take my credit card and buy usual shit for yourself like I tell you too. You¡¯re always cooped up inside here. Do something! Go out, that¡¯s what Carmelo is paid to do!¡±


    ¡°I never asked for a bodyguard and I don¡¯t want to go out shopping and I certainly don¡¯t want a new dress!¡± I cross my arms over my breasts.


    ¡°My patience is running thin with you, Arielle,¡± he says through gritted teeth. He walks over to his mini fridge and grabs the same bottle of Jack Daniels he always does and pours himself a drink which he downs in seconds. He sits in a chair and rubs at his head as if he has a headache.


    ¡°If I would¡¯ve known you wanted me there I would¡¯vee, but you don¡¯t let me know anything. You don¡¯t talk to me and you don¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention?¡± Heughs to himself and shakes his head. ¡°I pay attention. I¡¯m Capo, I pay attention to everything. Detail and precision are part of the job description. I noticeeverything, like how you bought yourself a newptop and how you signed up for online sses this summer. Also, I notice how you bought theM*A*S*HDVD bundle off of Amazon and you watch it every day because every day I check the DVD yer and there¡¯s a different season DVD in it every time. I notice that there are a lot of empty donut boxes and that the big fifty pack of microwave popcorn we gotst week is now down to about three or four. So, don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t notice things.¡±


    I blink at him not knowing what to say. Does he pay attention to that stuff because I¡¯m his possession that needs to be watched or because he cares. ¡°Why do you have to pretend you don¡¯t care?¡± I whisper and look down at myp where I¡¯m fidgeting with my fingers.


    ¡°Caring for someone leads to loving someone and loving someone means risking losing them. In the Mafia, losing someone is all too easy especially when you¡¯re surrounded by enemies who would love to destroy you in every way possible,¡± his voice is low, ¡°That includes killing everyone that person loves.¡±


    ¡°You never know who¡¯s listening,¡± I repeat the words Ro once said to me.


    ¡°Tatiana Vendy,¡± Antonio pours and downs another drink.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± My voice waivers and I¡¯m afraid to know the answer.


    ¡°Two years ago we had a spy, Gino, who disguised himself as a member of The Bratva. He earned Sergei Mikhailov¡¯s trust, Mikhailov in The Bratva is the equivalent to my rank. Anyways, Gino overheard a conversation of Mikhailov and another man about how he cherished his lover and wanted to ask her to marry him. Gino came back and told us that Mikhailov loved this girl and upon digging we found out the girls name was Tatiana Vendy. He kept things quiet from the public eye with her and only discussed her asionally and only to certain men.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°We raised her apartment when she was alone and killed her carving a message onto her back for Mikhailov to find. We wanted him weak and knew that killing Tatiana would be a blow to him, thus a blow to The Bratva. From that he acted rash and out of anger and he lost a lot of good men by sending them our way and we knew because we were ready and level-headed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything back. An innocent girl was killed for loving the wrong man. Even if Antonio and I were forced to be married, I still have the chance to be killed just to show the Capo that they can get to him. The thought of a brutal death by the Russians petrifies me.


    ¡°Just because we are alone in my house doesn¡¯t mean we are truly alone,¡± he says cryptically as he stands and walks back to my side of the bed where I¡¯m sitting up in. He gently pushes me back down to my pillow, brushes my hair away from face, kisses my temple, turns the bedsidemp off and whispers into the darkness, ¡°Sweet dreams, Arielle.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Arielle


    That morning I woke up feeling better than I have in weeks. Antonio had actually confined in mest night and although getting excited over a kiss on my head is pathetic¡ªthat is the closest we¡¯ve been in a long time.


    Ready to conquer the day, I make a call to the spa and set up two massage appointments for Arabe and I. Normally you would have to call in advance to get an appointment, but as soon as you say yourst name is Giordano, they are quick to move things around and squeeze you in.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Being with Carmelo and Arabe walking down the street is now¡­ awkward. All I can think about is the fact that they were sharing a bed together. How many other times have they done while I was in the same apartment as them? Looking at them you¡¯d think they¡¯d be strange around each other, I know if I had casual sex with someone I didn¡¯t like, I would feel weird around them. Then again, I¡¯m not very custom to men seeing me naked. They seem perfectly normal as if nothing even happened between them. They asionally talk and Arabe does her usually beaming, smiling andughing.


    How can she be a ray of sunshine in such a dark ce we live in?


    In an instant I find myself knocked to the ground, a man in a business suit walking on the street had bumped me with his full force with his shoulder.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± he says in a thick Chicago ent.


    Carmelo grabs the man by his jacket and shoved him up against the nearest building. ¡°Do you have any idea who you just knocked to the ground?¡± He says through gritted teeth and seething anger.


    Arabe helps me up and I hold onto her as my jaw drops watching Carmelo make this man essentially crap his pants.


    ¡°N-n-no,¡± the man stutters and closes his eyes in fear.


    ¡°Her name is Arielle Giordano.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shoot open and his breathing picks up like he¡¯s having a panic attack. ¡°No! No! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I should¡¯ve watched where I was going. I¡¯ll do anything,anything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Carmelo¡¯s grip on the man gets tighter.


    ¡°G-Gordon.¡±


    ¡°Gordon who?¡±


    ¡°Gordon Kellner.¡± The man is either sweating or crying.


    Carmelo let¡¯s Gordon go and he runs so fast that in mere seconds he is on the other block and unable to see him anymore as he turns the corner.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Carmelo frowns and holds up my arms to see if there¡¯s any damage.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I nod my head quickly but still seem shaken by the whole situation.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you let him go?¡± Arabe huffs with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Because I got his name and Antonio will take of it.¡±


    I go stiff, Antonio will surely kill the man. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. All he did was bump into me, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°He disrespected you and in turn he disrespected the Capo.¡±


    We continue on with the day as if the entire thing was a distant memory, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the fear in Gordon¡¯s eyes. How scared he looked the second he heard I am a Giordano. When Antonio hears about this he¡¯ll be furious and I¡¯m scared this man is going to have a harsh punishment in front of Antonio¡¯s men just to teach them all a lesson on how not to mess with hispossessions.


    The massage is, in fact, a pleasant temporary distraction. I will forget for a few minutes until the man massaging me runs his hands over my now-sore shoulder. As he works his hands over the knots in my body I can feel all the stress and tension disappear. I let out a soft sigh and bite back a moan. This isexactlywhat I needed.


    I turn my head over to see Arabe nearly drooling as the man works her body. I think of her and Carmelo and the release they probably found in each other and suddenly find myself slightly jealous. I try my hardest to shake the image from my head and let my mind wander to how my honeymoon was spent instead.

 Chapter 30

    Antonio


    Arielle and Arabe walk into the apartment with sated looks stered on their faces. Carmelo had informed me earlier that they were getting massages and I was pleasantly surprised to hear so¡ªthey both needed it. In fact I need one as well, the stress of these past few months, the duty of being a Capo, worrying about my own men, the weekly raids on The Bratva¡­ it all was going to cause my hair to turn gray.


    Aside from the girls happy grins, Carmelo is sporting a pissed off look aside from his normal stoic expression he usually wears. I stand from the couch and arch my eyebrow, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Someone bumped into Arielle, knocked her to the ground and told her to watch where she was going.¡±


    I clench my fists and my blood begins to boil. ¡°And you didn¡¯t kill him?¡± I say through gritted teeth.


    Carmelo gives me a devilish smile. ¡°No, Capo, because I got his name for you.¡± My smile begins to match his. ¡°Gordon Kellner.¡±


    I reach for my coat but before I can do so Arielle rushes over and grabs me by the arm. She looks up at me with those innocent beautiful blue eyes. ¡°No, you can¡¯t he didn¡¯t mean too.¡±


    ¡°He disrespected both you and me. I can¡¯t have that,¡± I shake my head. ¡°A lesson needs to be taught.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we let it go?¡± She frowns.


    ¡°That asshole knew he hit a Giordano, if nothing happens to him then he knows that he can do whatever the hell he wants inmycity with no consequence. I don¡¯t want rumors to spread that I have gone weak.? He¡¯s a dead man, Arielle, and there¡¯s nothing you can say to change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Arabe marvels while plopping grapes in her mouth. ¡°A man bumps you in the shoulder and he¡¯s a deadman I wonder what Antonio would do if he knew a man was the one who gave you a massage.¡±


    I nearly choke on the air I¡¯m breathing. ¡°What?!¡± I shout furiously.


    ¡°Antonio, it was his job!¡± Arielle whines.


    ¡°So you just let a man touch what ismine?Next time that shit happens you request a female to massage you!¡±


    Arielle¡¯s sad expression soon turns ferocious and her fists clench before sticking out her index finger and poking it into my chest. ¡°You¡¯re mad because another man is touching what is yours whenyoudon¡¯t even touch what is yours.¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m all too aware that I haven¡¯t had sex since my honeymoon and it¡¯s been the longest I¡¯ve ever gone. I didn¡¯t need Carmelo to hear that though. My men like to think my wife is obedient and willing in bed every night¡ªI let them think whatever they want.


    ¡°Arielle now is not the time,¡± I say lowly.


    ¡°Then when is?¡± She shouts frustrated.


    I would love to give her a good hard smack on her ass to teach her a lesson about talking back and yelling at me in the presence of my men. This woman is infuriating.


    I shoot Arabe and Carmelo a nce that tells them to go upstairs and do anything but be here right now. They get the hint and run up the stairs leaving us to our privacy. I turn back to Arielle and rub at my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m a very busy man, Arielle. I don¡¯t have time to be whatever fantasy you conjured up about what your future husband was going to be like. I have an empire to run, I have battles to fight and men to control. I can¡¯t stay here and tend to your every whim. I am not the type of man who will cuddle up on the couch with you and watch your favorite movie. I am not going to buy you flowers or write you heartfelt cards. I will buy you what you need and protect you¡ªthat¡¯s all.¡±


    She almost looks as though she¡¯s fighting back tears. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine? Is that all?¡± I thought for a minute she was going to chew my ear off.


    ¡°What else do you want me to say?¡± She sniffles. ¡°I can¡¯t change you into the person I want, divorce isn¡¯t an option and neither is leaving the mafia life. I have no choice in this and I think¡­ I think it¡¯s about time I realize that.¡±


    That¡¯s when I notice the little light in her eyes fade away as if she¡¯s giving up. As if she was reaching toward mending a rtionship with me and now knows it¡¯ll never be.


    Good.


    I¡¯m d she finally gets the picture.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Gordon Kellner is on my list right now and I have no desire to leave this problem unattended. I¡¯ll be backter tonight, don¡¯t wait up.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t nning on it,¡± she mumbles and miserably heads up the stairs with slumped shoulders as she drags her feet behind her.


    I curse under my breath as my heart gets a tinge of pain in it and I rub my chest to ease the soreness. There¡¯s no way I can afford to get soft. Not now.


    I thought about how she signed herself up for online college and I just know how ridiculous it is. A waste of money if you ask me. I don¡¯t care how much money she spends on my credit card and I don¡¯t take to checking out my finances that much, but when I did and saw that lengthy bill for tuition and sses¡­


    A woman in her position doesn¡¯t need college and she certainly won¡¯t be making a career out of whatever she gets her degree in. No, not unless Carmelo could follow her around everywhere.


    But I¡¯ll let her have this sliver of happiness she thinks school will bring her.


    I grab Ro and one of my trusted underbosses, Vito, as we do some uncovering of Gordon Kellner. In an instant, with the technology I have in my office, we find out an address along with other personal information. The man leads a boring life working as an attorney at some small firm. He lives alone in a two bedroom apartment¡ªno wife or kids. Not that having either of those would stop me from ripping him to shreds.


    Gordon lived three blocks down from my apartment building. Three blocks down means close vicinity and close vicinity means his chances of running into me or my wife again are very high. And we wouldn¡¯t want that. I¡¯m going to take care of this little problem and serve him a lesson in manners. Manners he should bear when in the presence of this city¡¯s Capo or any Giordano ¡ªlike my wife.


    Ro and Vito follow behind me as we enter the building. It wasn¡¯t run down, in fact you¡¯d have to make a little over middle ss sry to afford a ce here. The security in the lobby stopped us, mainly because we broke in. The front door only opened if you had a key or you were buzzed in. I was neither¡ªso we broke in.


    ¡°Mr. Giordano,¡± the guard on duty stutters. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°We will pay to have the door fixed, anyone asks say some stupid kid was throwing rocks. You¡¯ll let us through.¡± I wasn¡¯t asking him to let us through as I strode past the cop and clicked the button on the elevator.


    Vito digs in his pockets until he pulls out a wad of cash and ps it into the guards hand. He and Ro are back at my side by the time I press the close doors button on the elevator and ride it all the way up to floor twelve.


    The window down the hallway shows that the sun has set and darkness reced the sky. Night time was always my favorite time of day. It was the time when my father stopped beating me and either passed out from all the alcohol he ingested or he left to do his own Capo duties. Night time was also a time of peace, where I could rx and calm my mind that never stopped thinking. Night time is when you can seek out meaningless pleasures and not have to face the indecency of it¡ªfucking in a dark room not knowing who it is¡­ not caring who it is. Solely focusing on pleasure and pleasure alone. Night time for Made Men is also when we do our killing and right now I¡¯ve been itching to teach someone a lesson.


    Behind the door of a hundred and twenty one sits a prick who knocked down my wife on the street and thinks he can still stand without a scratch on him. I am kindly here to show him that he is wrong. You do not touch what is mine¡ªever.


    Ro knocks down the door by kicking it in. The wood door flies off the hinges and into the main hallway of the shitty apartment that smells like cat litter. When we are inside the apartment Vito picks up the door and poorly ces it against the threshold simting a shut door.


    A gangly manes into view, he has a towel in his hands wiping water that is dripping from hands. Gordon is wearing a white button up with a blue checkered design on it, he¡¯s wearing ck dress pants which tells me he may have just gotten home from his work. He has no shoes on and the only thing covering his feet are thick white socks. His hairline is receding and is wearing square sses magnifying his frightened blue eyes.


    ¡°No, no!¡± He takes a few steps back and nearly trips over his own coffee table.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I give him a tight lipped smile.


    ¡°M-m-m-m-¡± he stammers but it also seems as though he may have forgotten my name. ¡°You¡¯re in the Mafia?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head. ¡°You see, Iamthe Mafia. I am the Boss, the Don, theCapo. Capisce?¡±


    The man nods his head so hard and fast he could almost snap his neck that way.


    ¡°Word is you knocked down my wife on the street earlier today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I was in a rush and I didn¡¯t see her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± I grab my knife from my belt and walk toward him. I grab the towel out of his hand polish my knife with it. My de is already clean, but I do this because I know in his eyes it¡¯s unnerving¡ªmenacing. ¡°Those were the words you said to my wife. You see, I don¡¯t take too kindly to people touching what is mine. Let alone do I let someone knock my woman down to the point where her ass was touching the filth of the street.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he was now whimpering and crying.


    ¡°Do you think my wife¡¯s ass deserved to be on the cold street ground?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He says quickly.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s filthy, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. Right!¡±


    ¡°And she has a pretty nice ass, doesn¡¯t she?¡± I chuckle.


    Gordon nervouslyughs back and agrees. ¡°Yeah. Yeah she does.¡±


    My knife tters to the floor as I pounce at Gordon wrapping my hands around his slender throat. I apply pressure. ¡°Wrong answer.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± he begs and tries to w at my arms pathetically.


    ¡°If one of my men wasn¡¯t there with her earlier she probably would¡¯ve apologized to you and let you go no problem. No fuss. Because that is the type of woman she is. She¡¯s a no fuss kind ofdy. Doesn¡¯t quite like to get her hands dirty¡­. nor her ass,¡± a side of my lips tug up in a half-smile. ¡°Unfortunately, I am not my wife and I am not going to let this go without punishment. You must live under a rock, Kellner,¡± I apply a bit more pressure for emphasis. ¡°Everybody knows who I am and since you seemed to forget I am going to do something to help you remember.¡±


    I snap my finger and Vito and Ro grab the man and throw him over a chair so he is bending over it. They hold him down while I remove his pants. I grab my knife and begin to crave into the skin of his ass. ¡°My wife might have a nasty bruise after you knocked her down. It¡¯s only fair, don¡¯t you think?¡± It was rhetoric and I have already finished the ¡®G¡¯ in Giordano when I stop talking.


    Gordon screams and struggles but Ro and Vito hold him down good and no doubt as going to leave bruises from their handling. I carve seven more letters in their capital form and make sure they¡¯re big and will scar permanently. That way he knows not to knock down ady¡ªespecially mydy and he¡¯llneverforget the Giordano name and he owns this city. This was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Done,¡± I pull back and this time really clean my dirty de with his white towel.


    Ro and Vito let go of him and the frail man crumples to the ground. His breathing is ragged and by the confused expression in his face he might¡¯ve passed out or faintly briefly. I kick him in the gut and then punch him in the face. I grab his cor and pull his face up to mine. ¡°If I hear one thing about you, Kellner. One thing of any significance or insignificance I will kill you. You touch my wife again and I will cut you into little pieces while you are still breathing and conscious and even when you are begging for death I will not grant you it untilIfeel like it. Are we clear?¡± I drop him back to the ground.


    ¡°Yes. Yes!¡± He sobs. I throw the bloody towel at his face and ce my knife back in its holder at my side.


    I turn sharply on my heel and throw the flimsy door out of my way and head toward the elevator to exit this ce. Adrenaline is coursing through my veins in the most delicious way, there is no feeling better than dominance and power over those who deserve punishment. My heart is thumping with excitement and hands itch for more bloodshed.


    Lately I¡¯ve been working tirelessly on missions destroying as much of the Bratva as I can. They had stolen one of our drug shipments and killed the man who was supposed to deliver¡ªone ofmymen. I had gone on a rampage insane with anger. No one in any territory has lost this much men in so little time. It is infuriating me. Arielle ¡®s father continues to send men and it makes me wary how easily he is in helping me after so many ofhismen have died inmyterritory because of the damn Bratva.


    ¡°How about we hit up the club?¡± Ro nudges me.


    After Ro and I came back from missions we always went to the club and grabbed ourselves a couple of whores to find pleasure in. Now, all I feel like doing is having a strong drink and going to bed. Ever since Arielle, I tried to seek out my pleasure in the whores at the strip club, they always worked before my marriage, but now when I go, I watch them. They give mep dances and then nothing. It¡¯s so fucking embarrassing sending them away just because I can¡¯t get in the mood.


    I can¡¯t get her big blue eyes out of my head or that sassy mouth of hers. I picture her body and how much pleasure it gave me the night of our honeymoon. Her moans ring in my ears and suddenly I find myself desiring the woman I have at home instead of the one in front of me willing.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Maybe this time will be different.


    Vito, despite being married to his wife for eleven years and has two sons, finds a stripper to bring back right away. Ro and I raid the bar having our usuals. Ro likes to analyze all the women before choosing¡ªas do I. This, is strictly drinking though. Maybe if I drink enough I can convince myself into not feeling guilty about having a warm body that isn¡¯t my wife¡¯s.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± Ro raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Has been since the wedding night,¡± I say aggravated. He knows this.


    ¡°Precisely why I am not getting married. You are pussy whipped by a girl who will not give you her pussy.¡±


    I grind my teeth and growl. ¡°Watch it.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he ps my shoulder. ¡°You have been miserable, that¡¯s what depriving yourself of sex will do to you. You are Capo, you need to rx and unwind. We can¡¯t have a tense boss.¡±


    ¡°I can do my job perfectly fine,¡± I down the entirety of my drink. Scotch on the rocks.


    ¡°Sure you can, but you could do it better if you found someone to suck your dick.¡± Ro orders us another round and then turns to look at the raven haired beauty on the pole in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Want her?¡±


    Ro smirks. ¡°She¡¯d look pretty with her lips wrapped around me.¡±


    ¡°Once you leave you won¡¯t find me when youe back. I¡¯m going home,¡± I grab my second drink, finish it, then stand.


    Ro pulls me back down to me seat and I give him a pissed off look. Just because he¡¯s my brother doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t punish him for touching me like that. As Capo you can¡¯t show any weakness or that anyone has any type of power over you. Like making me stay somewhere I don¡¯t want to be.


    ¡°Xander,e on brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough for one day, Ro.¡± I rub at my forehead wishing I could get Arielle out of my head. It seems as though the more I drink the more my brain likes to remember every little insufferable detail about her.


    The car takes me home while my brother and Vito enjoy whatever they make their whores do. Just thinking about the girls at the strip club make my cock hard but not enough to seek them out. They bore me now; their submission boresme. Me. How the hell does their submission bore me when I am the most dominant person in the city. Every yields to me and if they don¡¯t, they suffer the price.


    My phone in my back pocket rings and I groan as I shift to grab and answer it. ¡°Yeah,¡± is all I say.


    ¡°Brother-inw,¡± I recognize that cruel voice anywhere¡ªLuca. ¡°Have you been treating my sister well?¡±


    ¡°As if you care,¡± I respond nonchntly. It was no secret Luca is a cruel, emotionless sociopath. He definitely doesn¡¯t give two shits about how his sister is treated considering him and their father treated her like dirt since the moment she was born.


    Woman born in the Famiglia were not as lucky as the men. Sure they didn¡¯t have to be cold blooded killers with ck hearts, but they were forced into bending their knees for males they were forced to marry. Their jobs were simple in this lifestyle, marry for family benefit and create sons for their husbands.


    ¡°True,¡± he shrugs it off. ¡°I will being up in two days¡¯ time to officially announce my engagement with Arabe and do some wedding nning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Arabe in the morning,¡± I hang up first.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thest thing I wanted right now is that bastard in my city. Just before the Outfit and New York have a truce doesn¡¯t mean I trust or like the Ri¡¯s. I especially don¡¯t like them now when they know we are weak. If war breaks out between our two cities my people would be ughtered. Not because we aren¡¯t good, Hell my men are the best, but no one can be the best when they are outnumbered.


    And we are severely outnumbered.


    My underbosses and captains have suggested that our women produce more men so we have a strong line in the next fifteen to twenty years. It seemed like a good idea until I realized how much I particrly don¡¯t want children at the moment. Maybe never. As Capo I¡¯m expected to have a son so he could be next in line after I die, but I realized my son would have to live how I lived¡ªbeing hardened by his father. Killing and fucking people when he has barely reached his teenage years. Worrying about the Bratva kidnapping my child to get to me. Enduring a life of threat and danger.


    I love this life and I was born in blood, born in the Famiglia and will be until the day I die. It is my life and the life I would have chosen even if I was given a choice but for some reason thinking of son walking in my footsteps makes my stomach churn. A son with her big innocent eyes¡­


    I shake the thought from my head and mentally beat myself up shocked at who I was bing. Why the fuck should I care? I should want to give my son my life. He¡¯ll be powerful and feared. That is how Giordano men are and that is how a son of mine will be.


    I tread carefully in my own bedroom not wanting to wake Arielle. If I were to wake her up it would only spark a conversation. She would ask me where I¡¯ve been and if I killed Gordon. She would be relieved that I didn¡¯t kill him but then she would ask where I was for so long and if I¡¯m unlucky enough she would smell the cigarettes, booze, and sex stained on my clothes.


    I definitely have to take a shower. I nce at Arielle sleeping peacefully in bed.


    Her golden hair cascades down her shoulders, her skin looks pale tonight but also milky and soft. She is sprawled out on her side but is cuddling my pillow to her chest with her face smothered in the material of the pillowcase. It¡¯s as if she was trying to inhale my scent and maybe she was. There is no crease between her eyebrows, the one that she usually has when she is worried, unsure or has one of her strong opinions to discuss.


    That is a look she always seems to have with me, unlike when she is home rxing or with Arabe. When I watch the surveince videos I have stored in the house I¡¯ll watch her. I¡¯ll watch how sheughs with Arabe and gets excited when they both talk about a subject they¡¯re both interested in. Or I¡¯ll watch her on the couch reading a book and how she¡¯ll sometimes smile to herself at a good part or wipe her tears with her sleeve when a page is too sad. Sometimes her gaze will be locked on the TV for hours when she has those M*A*S*H marathons where she binge watches. Certain parts her face will light up and she¡¯ll fawn over one of the characters that I have yet to figure out which.


    I watch her more than I want to admit, and I will never admit such to anyone especially not her. As stubborn as she is, I am more stubborn. Last time I asked for her sex she turned me down so, to save myself from further rejection, my ego has prevented me from asking again. My ego also tells me to steer clear while the logical side of me reminds me why I can¡¯t get too close. They will find out and they will rape, torture and even kill her to get to me and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t let happen.


    Not again, not on my watch.

 Chapter 31

    The absence of Antonio next to me was predictable as I wake up and stretch my cramped limbs. I frown at the empty space next to me and wish that I could see more of him. Just to talk and be acquaintances instead of the strangers I feel we are. I pull on my robe and descend the stairs leading into the living room.


    I stop cold in my tracks when I see Luca sitting on the couch with a vindictive smile stered on his face while talking to Ro. Ro is smiling too and his face somewhat flushed with red which tells me he may have been telling my brother a story that made both of themugh.


    Perhaps a story about torture?


    Hopefully not one about me.


    The Giordano ¡®s and the Ri¡¯s have never liked each other. That is fact. So to have my brother and Ro sitting on the couch talking andughing like they¡¯re best friends is¡­ peculiar to say the least. I don¡¯t have to ask what he¡¯s doing her either¡ªI already know the answer. Therefore Ro, and probably Antonio as well, are just tolerating him being here and surely, they can¡¯t afford a mishap with my brother or the New York Famiglia and more specifically my father will send an army to ughter us here in the Outfit.


    Luca turns his head on the couch to look at where I¡¯m still in the middle of the staircase. I must¡¯ve made a creaking noise with the wood floor that caught his attention. His half smile turns downward and disappointment fills his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you were my soon to be bride.¡±


    ¡°She must be upstairs sleeping still.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get her,¡± Ro says with amanding voice.


    Reluctantly I head back upstairs and toward Arabe¡¯s room. Thest thing I want to do is wake her and tell her her worst nightmare is waiting to whisk her away downstairs. When I knock on the door she doesn¡¯t answer but I hear noiseing from inside. I pray to God that she isn¡¯t having sex with Carmelo again¡ªespecially not with my brother is such close proximity.


    I enter without permission to see no one inside. ¡°Arabe?¡± I call out to her.


    I hear a sigh of relief and then her closet door open. ¡°I thought you werehim.¡±


    ¡°You know he¡¯s here?¡± I frown.


    ¡°Antonio told me he wasing and not to mention I could hear him. I thought I had more time,¡± she slightly panics and begins to pace in her pajamas. ¡°He¡¯s going to take me to New York.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Antonio told you?¡± That only deepens my frown. ¡°Why hadn¡¯t he told me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯se here to ask my hand in marriage¡ªwait no, he¡¯se here to tell everyone we¡¯re engaged. Make it official. Then he wants to marry me and it¡¯ll be as soon as possible. Antonio told me he¡¯s staying her until the wedding which means it has be soon! New York can¡¯t go long without him¡­ right?¡± The look in her eyes plead with me to say the opposite of what she knows is the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± is all I can manage to say. Even though I have power as the Capo¡¯s wife, I will never have power that the men do. What they say goes. No amount of begging will change anyone¡¯s mind about the wedding. Even if I change Antonio or Ro¡¯s mindsno onewill convince Luca otherwise.


    Ever since we were kids if Luca set his mind to something he was determined. You couldn¡¯t distract him from the objective, he was relentless. My father loved that in him, he would constantly nt ideas in Luca¡¯s head¡­ vicious thoughts, and once Luca had them he would set out for them. That¡¯s what would make him a good Capo one day. It¡¯s what always made me a good Made Man, someone tells him to kill someone that¡¯s all he would think about until the deed was done.


    Along with relentless he has always held grudges, piss him off and he¡¯ll be pissed off forever. Another reason why he always had so little friends. I would head many stories of him killing people in his sses at high school or even girlfriends who dared double crossed him or pissed him off.


    I can¡¯t let him marry her but telling him he can¡¯t have her will only make him want her more. And like I said, he¡¯s driven to have what he desires and what he wants, he always gets. My heart aches for Arabe who has tears building up in her eyes. Her breathing is still rapid and I know in her mind she is nning her escape.


    Whether it¡¯s an escape from the house or the mafia, I don¡¯t know.


    I must have taken too long in gathering Arabe because in the threshold Luca is leaning against the wood and Ro is behind him with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t my beloved want to see me?¡± Luca croons.


    ¡°Not particrly no,¡± Arabe stands her ground but I can tell her hands are shaking with fear.


    Luca¡¯s face goes red with anger and he clenches his fist. He storms in and for a moment I think he is going to hit her but he swiftly turns and enters her closet. I hear hangers cking against each other and then, a lc colored dress flies from the closet and into the bed.


    ¡°You will wear that. We are going to announce our engagement to the families of the Outfit at your mother¡¯s house where you should be.¡±


    ¡°Where I should be?¡± Her eyebrows raise.


    ¡°I do not want you staying with your cousin. You should be staying with your parents.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She scoffs.


    ¡°Antonio is Capo and can very well bring home his business. I guess you could say I don¡¯t trust him withyourwife and nor do I trust you sleeping in a penthouse where in one of these rooms a male bodyguard sleeps.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be¡ª¡±


    Antonio throws a ck box on the bed on top of her dress. ¡°It is your engagement ring. Wear it.¡± There¡¯s not an ounce of emotion in his voice. Nothing that would ever make this moment special. ¡°We will head to your mothers at five. You better be ready.¡±


    Luca and Ro leave and Arabe flings herself onto the bed smothering her face in the nket of herforter to let out a heart-wrenching sob.


    I walk over and rub her back. ¡°I wish there was something I could do,¡± I say quietly. Nothing in this moment could make her feel better. At least nothing I could say.


    Heading back to my room to ready myself for the day I look in my closet to see what I could wear for the party. As Capo and cousin to Arabe, Antonio is obligated to go and me as his wife and sister to Luca, am obligated as well. I nce at one of my favorite dresses¡ªthe same dress that was too small for me when I attempted to put it on when Ro was going to take us to the club.


    What other dresses didn¡¯t fit?


    One by one I try on a ck dress, then a red, emerald, light pink¡­ nothing. All of them a tad too small. I mean I know I might¡¯ve gained a pound or two but I never thought it would cause my dresses not to fit.


    I even try on the dress I wore just a couple months ago for my own engagement party.


    Too. Small.


    I head into the bathroom to cry and let out all of my frustration. How did thingse to this? My marriage to Antonio is in shambles and now Luca is taking my best and only friend away from me. I think back to Gia, my previous best friend who has seemed to forget all about me. She didn¡¯t attend my wedding because my father told me she was married off to an underboss in Phdelphia. It breaks my heart that we aren¡¯t in contact anymore. I don¡¯t even have a phone number or address from her.


    I take a nice long shower to calm my frayed nerves. The warm water covers me like a hug andforts me like a friend. The shower seems to be a ce of sce and peace and calms my overactive mind. I wish then that I could stay under the spray for hours, but my fingers start to prune and I know I¡¯m on a time limit for getting ready.


    When I exit the bathroom with nothing but a towel around me I¡¯m startled to see Antonio in the middle of our room, staring down at the sea of dresses covering the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s Luca and Arabe¡¯s engagement party this evening and I was looking for a dress.¡±


    ¡°And none of them please you?¡± He raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°None of them fit me,¡± I mutter quietly and look down at my feet as shame burns my cheeks.


    ¡°Do you think you could borrow a dress from Arabe¡¯s closet?¡± He pinches the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think her dresses with fit me,¡± I shake my head.


    Luca picks up his phone and quickly dials a number. He excuses himself before I can listen in on his conversation. I tie my robe around my waist and head downstairs for some lunch. I¡¯m starving and realization hit me that I missed breakfast too distracted by Luca and Arabe and my shower.

 Chapter 32

    Arielle


    Antonio with his connections got the best seamstress to make me a dress that fits my ¡®new measurements.¡¯ The dress, at my husband¡¯s request, is light blue and matches my eyes perfectly. Wearing the beautiful dress I thought would make me feel beautiful but it had the opposite effect.


    My hair was done in thick loose curls and I had put minimal makeup on¡ªjust some mascara, eyeliner, and nude-toned lipstick. Although my hair seemed to work in my favor tonight and is silky soft. And although my face is clear of blemishes and looked nice with the natural look of makeup I went with I still feel horrible.


    I feel bloated and disgusting. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have ate all the junk or sat on the couch for days on end without giving myself an ounce of exercise. I make a promise to myself that I¡¯ll have Carmelo take me to the gym frequently. Maybe it¡¯s what I need to feel better and get myself out the depression funk I seem to be sinking deeper into.


    Arabe¡¯s family¡¯s home is magnificent. It isn¡¯t in the city but just right outside. It is arge plot ofnd that the mansion rests right in the middle of. The inside was of marble and granite and the walls covered in expensive paintings by famous artists and vases crafted in European countries and exported here.


    Being here also rung the question of, why doesn¡¯t Arabe live in the house anymore?


    Of course she married Vinny and moved out, but why didn¡¯t she move back in. Not that I¡¯mining about her presence in my penthouse, but I wonder why she lives with her cousin.


    My arm is locked with Antonio¡¯s as we are greeted by various differently families and names of people I can¡¯t and probably won¡¯t remember after this is over. Something inside me blooms with satisfaction of being so close to Antonio, but my heart sinks because I know this is just for show. He holds me like a trophy and heads warning that if his trophy¡ªhis property¡ªare touched, then you will be thrown to the wolves.


    We all socialize in the living room and foyer as the mansion fills with all kinds of members from the Famiglia. I spot Angelo talking to Luca, as always they are arguing about something. Angelo looks distressed as Luca keeps a calm and coolposure shrugging at whatever Angelo said.


    My eyes scatter across the room trying to find Arabe. It takes me a while because she seems to have wedged herself in the corner and has blended in to avoid attention. Tears are streaming down her face and I realize that this morning and right now have been one of maybe the only times I¡¯ve seen her so scared and distressed. She was upset when Antonio and Ro announced she was going to be married to him, but not to this extent. The fearsome aura radiating off of her is so strong that it makes even myself sick with nausea. She¡¯s always put on a strong front for me and before my marriage to Antonio when I was scared she was always there tofort me.


    I wish I couldfort her, while Antonio is a cruel man, he is also a man who is considerate toward me and may have buried feelings. Luca will not be considerate to a wife, he will take what he pleases like a toy he desires and will break it in no time and only after it is broken will he throw it away. He will enjoy breaking whatever sanity that remains in Arabe after he has thoroughly destroyed her. I¡¯ve seen it before, I¡¯ve seen it in my mother after my father countless beat her both physically and mentally.


    I wish I couldfort her but I know my brother and there¡¯s no escape from his ws.


    My second ss of champagne leaves me feeling ill. After thinking of Luca and how he¡¯ll treat Arabe it leaves a sour taste I cannot get out of my mouth. My stomach churns with disgust and guilt that I can¡¯t do more for my friend. I excuse myself from Antonio and one of his uncles we are talking to, to find a bathroom.


    I find one next to the kitchen. It¡¯s quaint, but still bigger than a normal person would have in their house. There¡¯s no shower or tub, but only a toilet and double sink. I crouch down over the bowl and spew the remnants of what I had for lunch earlier along with my champagne.


    After my stomach settles and I freshen myself up a bit by pressing cold water to my cheeks and neck, I walk out of the bathroom and head back to the party. Someone grabs my wrists and yanks me back into them. I yelp, but don¡¯t scream when I see my captor. Antonio.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°In the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°You missed the announcement,¡± he grumbles.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not feeling too well.¡±


    He analyzes me. ¡°You are looking pale. Maybe I should take you home. Or to a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor. It¡¯s just¡­ revulsion,¡± I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that she has to marry him.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is. Arabe knows her ce and understands that this is benefitting the Famiglia. She¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    I clench my fist. ¡°Get over it? You think she¡¯llget overbeing abused for years?! He won¡¯t stop, he¡¯ll treat her crap until the day he dies or worse until the day he kills her.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s expression goes dark and unreadable. I can tell he¡¯s mad by his pursed lips, but the look in his eyes, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to know. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home. You aren¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    He exins to the guest that we have to leave, a few of them¡ªmainly his uncles¡ªthink me being sick is codeword for we¡¯re leaving so we can have sex. That is the very pr opposite of what is going to happen tonight. That thought alone makes me sigh.


    ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t have left,¡± I think of Arabe. ¡°She didn¡¯t seemfortable at the party and was avoiding everyone.¡±


    ¡°So what. Lots of people try to avoid social gatherings. I know I would if I could,¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, she loves parties and talking to people. Arabe is so bubbly and full of life and he¡­ he sucks it out of her like a leech.¡±


    Antonio doesn¡¯t say anything after that and I wonder if it¡¯s because secretly he agrees with me¡ªthat Arabe and Luca should not be married. Antonio as Capo can¡¯t put his feelings before business though. Even if he felt an ounce of uncertainty about the marriage he wouldn¡¯t call it off because the Famigliaes first and the marriage is a business deal¡ªa benefit.

 Chapter 33

    Arielle


    Arabe never returned that night and I tried not to overthink it when nightmares kept me up. She might have just stayed at her parents mansion and she¡¯spletely okay. I wondered if Luca was with her, it¡¯s improper for an unmarried woman and a man to be in the same room alone. Our traditions don¡¯t allow it, but Luca is a powerful man and he might have used his power against her parents¡¯ wishes and tradition to spend the night with her.


    The elevator opens downstairs at breakfast and Arabe enters looking exhausted and¡­


    I notice bruises on her wrists and rush toward her. Up close I notice makeup on her face poorly covering up a ck bruise under her eye.


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± I spit disgusted.


    Carmelo and Antonio stand from their seats in the kitchen and walk into the living area where Arabe and I are standing.


    Her eyes look bloodshot as if she¡¯s been crying all night. ¡°The wedding is in four weeks. I thought since I went with you wedding dress shopping, you coulde with me?¡± Her voice waivers. She tries her best to cover up her fear but it¡¯s not working.


    ¡°We have to call this marriage off!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± Antonio says in a warning tone. ¡°I told you, we are not calling the wedding off. It¡¯ll start a war.¡±


    ¡°But he bea¡ª¡±


    Arabe grabs my arm cutting me off. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I¡¯m just feeling a little down in the dumps. It¡¯s got nothing to do with Luca.¡± She¡¯s lying. She¡¯s lying and putting on a false facade for my benefit I know it. ¡°I think wedding dress shopping will be fun. I never did like the dress I wore at mine and Vinny¡¯s wedding.¡± Her eyes water as she speaks her first husband¡¯s name.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± I frown.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. I would like some breakfast though. I¡¯m starving.¡± She floats passed us, her face left unemotional and her eyes haunted with whatever happenedst night.


    I look toward Antonio and Carmelo. If I had to guess by the expression on my bodyguard¡¯s face, I¡¯d say he¡¯s pretty pissed about what happened too. As for my husband, he wears the same stoic mask leaving his feelings and stance on the situation aloof.


    We go to the exact wedding dress shop where I got my dress. Maria is at the store and ps her hands together when she sees the two of us.


    ¡°Bambina,¡± she cries out and hugs Arabe. ¡°You are getting married or are you just visiting little old me?¡±


    ¡°Getting married,¡± Arabe tries her best to put on one of her famous smiles, but it is easy to see through.


    ¡°He must be a lucky man to have someone like you,¡± Maria grabs her chin and gives her an endearing look. The seamstress and owner of the wedding shop turns to me and smiles. ¡°Arielle, has our Capo been treating you right? You look positively glowing.¡±


    ¡±


    I guess as right as a Capo can treat a woman,¡± I swallow hard.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s look for our dear Be¡¯s dress,¡± she leads us over to rack of expensive white dresses made with material imported from Italy.


    Arabe¡¯s eyes momentarily light up and then she frowns. ¡°Uhm, do you have anything off white? I¡¯m not exactly fit to wear a pure white dress when this is my second wedding.¡± The words didn¡¯t seem like hers as if she was reading off a script.


    Or remembering someone else¡¯s words.


    I gasp. ¡°Is that what Luca told you?¡±


    She gives me a wary look but doesn¡¯t confirm or deny anything. ¡°I think off white would be best for this wedding.¡±


    ¡°Of course my dear, I have some over here.¡±


    We follow Maria but it seems as though Arabe¡¯s heart is no longer in it. She continues to eye this one beautiful white dress with acy design, long train, and a sweetheart neckline.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get that one?¡± I say softly.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± she shakes her head adamantly. ¡°Off white.¡±


    ¡°Maria,¡± I call to her. ¡°Is there any chance you could make this dress with off white material?¡±


    ¡°When is the wedding?¡± She cocks her head.


    ¡°Four weeks,¡± I say and wince knowing that is not enough time.


    ¡°Four weeks?!¡± Maria shouts and we both look over at Arabe who is on the verge of tears again. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But I must start right away. Let me take your measurements,¡± she takes the measuring tape that was wrapped around her neck like scarf, off and begins to jot down Arabe¡¯s sizing. ¡°I will do my best. You will make a beautiful bride,¡± she kisses both of her cheeks and then shoo¡¯s us away. ¡°Ciao.¡±


    ¡°The dress really is beautiful, I actually kind of like the off white color,¡± I ce my hand on Arabe¡¯s back tofort her as we walk down the street with Carmelo trailing a foot behind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to me. Everyone loves a bride in white. Off white just looks¡­ dirty¡ªtainted.¡±


    ¡°Is that what he called you? Arabe you aren¡¯t dirty! You aren¡¯t tainted either!¡± I stop in my tracks and stomp my foot at the outrageous usation.


    She shakes her head and sniffles. ¡°No, he¡¯s right. Men like Luca expect a prize on their wedding night. Virginity¡ªit¡¯s what they all look forward to and I lost mine with Vinny. I¡¯m his defective bride. I¡¯m no prize,¡± she shies away and it infuriates me because she¡¯s never once been self-conscious since the moment I met her.


    Carmelo lets out a low growl. ¡°That man is a bastard. You most certainly are a prize. Virginity is a meaningless ime thing. I know I would rather want my first time with my new bride to be pleasurable rather than painful.¡±


    Her cheeks blush slightly but she continues to stare at the ground instead of meeting his eyes. ¡°Thanks, Carmelo. It doesn¡¯t matter anyways.¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters! He¡¯s making you believe something that isn¡¯t true. You are not dirty and I¡¯m sure your first time together he¡¯ll be too engrossed in his own pleasure to even remember that you have had sex before,¡± I argue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?! He was so made that he wasn¡¯t the first to have me and he thinks that because I¡¯ve had sex before I¡¯m robbing him of atight virgin. He-he said he wanted to ¡®test drive¡¯ me to make sure I¡¯m good enough to fit his needs in our marriage.¡±


    I blink rapidly at her not being able toprehend a single word said. ¡°Did he¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said if doesn¡¯t matter. Either way I had to give myself to him on our wedding night. Who cares?¡±


    ¡°I care!¡± I shout. ¡°H-he took you without permission. He did something he wasn¡¯t supposed to do!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦! He said that I belong to him and he can do whatever he wants. There¡¯s nothing you can do. You can tell Antonio all you want but he will say the same thing¡ªthe wedding is in four weeks so it really doesn¡¯t matter. Do you want to know why it doesn¡¯t matter because virginity is saved for the wedding night and I do not have mine so it didn¡¯t matter that he took mest night!¡± She sobs.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± Carmelo¡¯s eyebrows are knit together in frustration and anger. His voice is low and lethal. ¡°I want to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Carmelo don¡¯t say such things, if Antonio or Luca found out you said something like that they would kill you or you¡¯d be demoted,¡± Arabe ces her hand on his bicep to calm him.


    Carmelo grumbles and curses under his breath. Since my engagement it seems to have just been the three of us going ces and from that we have built a friendship. Even though he¡¯s my bodyguard I havee to trust and care for him. I tell him things and he¡¯s able to say certain things without fear that I would tell my husband or brother. Carmelo and I have developed trust and him and Arabe have also seemed to build another aspect of their rtionship together.


    It won¡¯t be a trio anymore when Arabe leaves, it¡¯ll be just Carmelo and I and as much as I care for him¡ªhe¡¯s no Arabe and he¡¯s also a man of very few words. Not exactly the best for conversation and gossiping. But I know I can always count on him to sit in the living room and enjoy a marathon of my favorite shows and movies.


    Still, things won¡¯t be the same and my heart aches at the thought of losing my best friend. My family and New York has taken so much from me and it seems they will continue to take from me until I have nothing left. Even now when I try to build ties to my family like calling my mother¡ªshe refuses to speak to me.

 Chapter 34

    Arielle


    The toilet bowl has been mypanion tonight as I throw up thesagna dinner I had earlier. It¡¯s the thought of Arabe and Luca that is churning my stomach viciously. The bruises on her skin, the fear in her eyes¡ªI would give anything to stop this wedding for her sake. I hate that she tries to make me believe things are alright and that Luca had any right to taking her before her wedding.


    Antonio walks in and holds my hair back, ¡°Again? We should take you to the doctors, you might have the stomach bug.¡±


    ¡°Yeah and its name is Luca,¡± I groan and rest my head against the cool tiled wall.


    ¡°You have to stop worrying about them. They are not your responsibility,¡± he shakes his head.


    ¡°She told mest night they had sex.¡±


    Antonio sighs. ¡°I guess it really doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯s not a virgin so¡ª¡±


    ¡°How could you say it doesn¡¯t matter! It doesn¡¯t matter that she wasn¡¯t a virgin he forced her!¡±


    Antonio¡¯s face goes dark. ¡°They are going to get married in four weeks. I¡¯m done having this conversation with you, Arielle. I don¡¯t want to hear a single word about this wedding.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Am I understood?¡± His voice booms and he stands tall and menacing over me.


    ¡°Anton¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am your Capo and you will listen to me. Now, you are making yourself sick over something you have no control over and I will not have it. Wash yourself up and get some sleep. This conversation is over,¡± he dismisses me and walks out of the bathroom before I can formte a response.


    I pour cool water over my face and brush my teeth and by the time I exit the bathroom Antonio is sitting in his usual chair, sipping his usual drink. I walk over to my side of the bed and crawl in. I debate on picking up the book at my bedside and finishing it, but my mind isn¡¯t in the right ce despite desperately trying to focus on something other than what Arabe told me earlier.


    Laying in my warm cloud-like bed, I close my eyes and focus on my breathing calming my racing mind and butterfly filled stomach.


    Antonio notices my presence and downs his drink. He ces the ss on the table and walks over to his wardrobe to change into the ck sweatpants he wears to bed. He strides over to his side and all I notice is his muscled chest, him sleeping shirtless is a tease. I don¡¯t normally fall asleep with him beside me nor do I normally wake up with him at my side. My eyes scan the tattoos painted on his arms and I marvel at the colorful art.


    He slides under the covers and stares at me for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± my stomach still does feel queasy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re going to throw up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± At least not right now as my focus has shifted from the wedding to my husband. I wish he could see how much I need him. How much I want to talk and confide in him like I would any friend. I want him to act like a husband andfort me and tell me everything¡¯s going to be okay. Like always, he has to y the Capo card and let his feelings go cold.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have Louisa make you some ginger tea if you still aren¡¯t feeling well. If it persists, I¡¯m taking you to the doctors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    Antonio shakes his head once more and closes his eyes in frustration. ¡°What did I say? I don¡¯t want to hear a word about it. Now, shut off your light and get some sleep.¡±


    I nervously pick at my fingernails. ¡°Will you be home tomorrow?¡± I say in a soft voice.


    Antonio turns off his bedsidemp andys down on his pillow. ¡°No. I have work to do. If you need anything have Carmelo contact me.¡±


    And like always we are strangers sharing a bed. I yearn to lean over and sneak a kiss or to run my hands down his chest. I long to be in his strong arms as he rocks and cuddles me to sleep. I want apanion, I want intimacy.


    I want love.

 Chapter 35

    Arielle


    One week until the wedding and still my stomach is uneasy at the thought. Antonio has been busy with work and at night when I do see him, he seems short with me. He probably doesn¡¯t want to have the conversation he knows I want to have. He forbids me from talking about Arabe and Luca still.


    After breakfast I tried to call my mother to talk and confide in her and like always, I got no response. Instead, I called Angelo. I haven¡¯t seen a lot of himtely mainly because he¡¯s been acting as Antonio¡¯s right hand man and going on a lot of missions against the Bratva.


    ¡°What do you think about the wedding?¡± I ask over the phone. Iy t on the couch and stare up at the white ceiling.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a horrible idea, I¡¯d much rather marry Arabe. The prick doesn¡¯t deserve a wife,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Nothing I can do about it. Father is pleased and can¡¯t wait for it. He thinks after the wedding he might retire and let Luca take over. I mean he¡¯s been grooming Luca for this job since he was born.¡±


    ¡°And you really think he¡¯s going to retire? Father loves the job I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give it up so easily. I always thought Luca would have to murder him one day just to obtain his status as Capo.¡± Angeloughs at that. ¡°Hey, have you talked to Momtely?¡±


    ¡°No, but I never have really been closed to her anyways. Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s refusing to talk to me. I think it¡¯s Father¡¯s doing. He¡¯s keeping her from me. Can you try calling her and see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Hey, listen, I gotta go. We¡¯re about to head out.¡± I can hear a lot of talking in the background.


    ¡°Are you with Antonio,¡± I chew on the bottom of lip.


    ¡°Yeah, do you want to talk to him?¡± He offers.


    ¡°No,¡± I say quickly. ¡°Just be safe. Love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too.¡± The call ends.


    Arabe is busy today with her mother and father gettingst minute wedding decorations done. So today I am left by myself with Carmelo in the penthouse with nothing to do. I sigh and pull one of the fleece nkets over my body. Carmelo takes that as a hint to turn on the firece.


    ¡°Want the remote?¡± He picks it up and holds it out. ¡°We can watch anotherM*A*S*Hmarathon.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this, but I¡¯m sick of looking at B. J.¡¯s beautiful face,¡± I groan and ce one of the throw pillows over my face out of boredom.


    ¡°We can go out and do something,¡± he shrugs and sits on the recliner adjacent to the couch.


    ¡°A tattoo!¡± I sit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go get tattoo¡¯s.¡± He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Fine, just me. I¡¯ve always wanted one.¡±


    Carmelo pulls out his phone and begins dialing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Antonio will want to know about any decisions that will alter your body,¡± he says to me and then begins to talk to Antonio to ask for permission regarding decisions aboutmybody.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I exhale deeply and already know the answer. I don¡¯t see why Antonio should care about the little tattoo that I want, he already has most of his body covered on him.


    Carmelo flips his burner phone down and looks to me, ¡°He said yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes but under a few conditions,¡± he gives me a pointed look. ¡°Nothing too big, nothing too visible like on your face and nothing idiotic like getting phrases or tattoo clich¨¦s and he¡¯s making the appointment at the tattoo ce of his choosing and it must be done by a woman.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± I bounce excitedly as I jump up and grab my shoes and jacket.


    The car takes us to this small ce in the center of town, I never would¡¯ve known it was there had I not been brought here. Carmelo tells me it¡¯s owned by the Famiglia, he wouldn¡¯t want me to walk into one of many tattoo shops that the Bratva own.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When we step inside it¡¯s surprisingly not as dark and hardcore as I expected a tattoo shop to be. All the employees working have colorful sleeves and some have tattoos on their face. Majority have a bunch of piercings, various hoops on their ears, studs in their noses and eyebrows.


    A cheerful girl with blood red hair approaches me with a bubbly smile that reminds me of Arabe. ¡°You must be Mrs. Giordano,¡± she holds out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Amanda, I¡¯ll be your tattoo artist. So, what are you thinking about getting?¡±


    ¡°A bee,¡± I show her a picture on my phone. ¡°I want it small and I want it at the top of my spine, but a little lower so I can cover it with my shirt.¡± Compromise¡ªI think.


    ¡°That, I can do.¡± She smiles and heads into the back room. ¡°I¡¯ll sketch it out and then put the outline on your body and then, the fun will begin!¡± She calls out.


    Carmelo gives me an unsure nce. ¡°Are you positive about this? You know they¡¯re permanent.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I shoot him an annoyed look. ¡°You have a ton of tattoo¡¯s! Why are you against me getting one?¡±


    Carmelo shrugs but doesn¡¯t answer me back.


    I peek into the shop where a man is getting his bicep down and I see blood begin to well up on the man¡¯s arm and I see a drop slide down until the man tattooing it catches the blood with a paper towel.


    I inhale and it smells sterile like cleaning supplies, but by me inhaling deeply my stomach rumbles and nerves get the better of me. I throw myself toward the trash can in the main area near the cash register and throw up.


    ¡°Maybe now is not the time,¡± Carmelo holds my hair with one hand¡ªminimal touching¡ªand still keeps a distance away. ¡°I should take you home. We can do this another time.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I moan but continue to throw up.


    ¡°Sorry Amanda,¡± Carmelo calls out. ¡°We will be back, but not today.¡±


    Once again, I am back in my penthouse, tattoo-less, and bored out of my mind. I opt to watching my favorite Korean War hospitaledy andying on the touching. Since Louisa went home for the day Carmelo made ginger tea to ease my stomach although it didn¡¯t seem to work well.


    After a few episode I look out the window to see it¡¯s nightfall. The city traffic calms me and the dark lighting lulls me into sleep while Carmelo watches over me.


    I begin to dream of Antonio, his features cold as he stalks toward me backing me into the wall and holding my arms above my head. He¡¯s rough¡ªvicious. I want to scream for help. Suddenly, I¡¯m looking overhead at myself and Antonio only to realize it¡¯s Luca and Arabe.


    Luca is hitting Arabe, bruising her wrists and giving her a ck eye. Arabe cries and begs for him to stop and there¡¯s nothing I can do as a spectator. He forces himself on Arabe calling her dirty, whore, unclean. He insults her and takes what he wants and the bloodcurdling screaming out of her mouth rouses me from the nightmare.


    I blink a few times only to realize there was a scream¡ªnot a feminine scream but a low guttural groan and a shout in pain.


    ¡°You need a hospital,¡± I head Carmelo urge.


    ¡°You know damn well I can¡¯t do that,¡± it¡¯s Antonio¡¯s voice.


    Now I¡¯m wide awake. I search the room and try and find where they could be. I spot blood on the flooring from the elevator and going off into the kitchen. I follow the bloody trail until I reach the first floor bathroom just off the kitchen.


    The door is shut and it makes a creaking noise when I crack it open. Carmelo has a first kit in hand while hovering over Antonio, who is sitting on the edge of the tub with a massive gash in his abdomen.


    ¡°Get her out of here, I don¡¯t want her to see this,¡± he groans and breathes heavily in pain.


    ¡°Let me help!¡± I rush over to his side and snatch the first aid kit out of Carmelo¡¯s hand. I quickly find the bottle of rubbing alcohol and pour it on a hand towel. ¡°This is going to sting,¡± I say and press it against the wound cleaning it out.


    Antonio grips the edge of the tub and I watch as his knuckles turn white. He sucks in his bottom lip and bits down to prevent himself from shouting. I wipe around the wound cleaning the blood around it to get a better view at the wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s deep, it¡¯s going to need stitches,¡± I move my shadow out of the way to look even closer to the wound to realize, this was a gunshot wound. I look at his back and am mortified to see there was no exit wound. ¡°I need tweezers. The bullet is still lodged in there.¡± I wipe sweat off my forehead and think about medical books I¡¯ve read about these situations. ¡°It¡¯s better if a trauma surgeon gets it out.¡±


    ¡°No. Hospital,¡± Antonio grits his teeth.


    ¡°You might bleed to death! That bullet could be the only thing stopping excessive bleeding from a knocked artery!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to do it then get the hell out of Carmelo¡¯s way,¡± Antonio spits harshly.


    I guess if anyone was going to kill my husband, it might as well be me.


    I ask Carmelo to get a shlight so I can see better when digging into the wound. He digs in one of the kitchen drawers andes back within seconds. He shines the light at Antonio¡¯s stomach and I kneel so I¡¯m eye level to the wound. My stomach threatened to throw up, but an instinct inside of me told me I must save my husband. I swallow hard and try not to think of how nauseous I am.


    ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± I warm and take a deep breath. I dig in his wound and try to drown out Antonio¡¯s muffled pants and groans as I rip through skin to find the bullet.


    It takes a few minutes but I find it and grab it pulling with all my might. When the bullet hits the floor, I quickly press a towel against the wound to stop any excessive bleeding that mighte about. I look up at Antonio¡¯s face and he seems fine, he¡¯s not as pale as a man with blood loss should be.


    I ease up on my pressure and check the wound¡ªno excessive bleeding thank God!


    I look around some more trying to get out any shrapnel that might be inside him still. I clean his wound once more before grabbing the suture kit.


    ¡°You sure you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Antonio raises an eyebrow skeptical.


    I give him a small smile. ¡°My father taught me how to stitch people up so when he came home I could do it for him or for Luca or Angelo. My mother always got sick about those kinds of things, couldn¡¯t stomach blood, so I got the job.¡±


    I stick the needle through his skin and begin to stitch the wound. Antonio doesn¡¯t even move, he must be used to stitches considering all the scars over his body. I cut the string and finish by cing a thinyer of ointment to help it heal.


    Thankfully there is a towel to my right and in a split second vomit into the towel. The coppery smell of blood making the nauseous worse.


    ¡°I thought you said you could stomach blood,¡± Antonio groans as he moves to hold my hair and rub my back.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you caught the stomach bug. You haven¡¯t been getting better and don¡¯t me it on Luca and Arabe. You¡¯re sick,¡± he says almost angrily.


    Ironic how he wants me to go to the hospital after he just refused to go to the hospital after a gunshot wound.


    As a Capo¡¯s daughter I¡¯m all too aware that Made Men don¡¯t go to hospitals. Doctors ask too many questions, they¡¯re forced to report these kinds of wounds and then it just gets sticky for the Mafia. I¡¯m used to seeing some gruesome wounds when my father came home or brought some injured men home with him. I¡¯ve seen many die without proper care. So this is nothing, but at the same time it felt different. I felt scared that he would die on our bathroom floor, I never quite cared if Luca or my father kicked the bucket.


    Again, nerves got the best of me. Overwhelmed with emotion and fear for my husband my stomach churned at the thought and made me sick. ¡°Let¡¯s get you up to bed,¡± Antonio helps me up.


    ¡°I should be saying that to you,¡± I wave him off and wrap his arm around my shoulder letting him lean on me slightly. We both walk slowly upstairs and toward the master bedroom. ¡°I want you to rest and drink water to rehydrate yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± he grumbles. ¡°You¡¯ll rest with me.¡±


    ¡°And when I drink water, you¡¯ll drink a ss too.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he huffs and I smile.


    In the mini fridge I pull out two water bottles and ce one on his bedside and one on mine. We both crawl into bed and under the covers and face each other.


    My heart skips a beat as I stare into his dark eyes. I want to skim my finger along his jawline and kiss his soft lips. His face was starting to regain some color, but he still has a slight paleness from blood loss. I lift the nket and check his stitches, really I think it¡¯s an excuse just to marvel at his body.


    I want tofort him and wrap my arm around his waist and hold him close to me. I realize how impractical that is, Antonio is thest man who wantsfort. The only physical contact he¡¯d want is to satisfy his most primal need.


    Antonio reaches his hand out and presses the back of his palm against my forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t feel like you have a fever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually kind of cold,¡± I hike the nket up further on my chest.


    Antonio turns off his bedsidemp leaving us to the dark of the room and wraps his arm around me. My ck flush against his chest. I try not to wriggle too much as I¡¯m hyper aware of his injury.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± his hand tightens around my stomach and his breath caresses the back of my neck.


    For the first time in a long, I get a good night¡¯s rest with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 36

    Arielle


    When I wake up Antonio and I are still pressed up against each other, I must¡¯ve moved in my sleep because I¡¯m facing him, my arm resting over him with my palm t on his back, and him doing the same to me.


    I flutter my eyes open to see him staring down at me. I pull back slightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± I rub my eyes. ¡°I know cuddling unsettles you, but the¡ªuhm¡ªbody heat was nice,¡± I scratch at the back of neck and mentally swear at myself.


    The body heat was nice. God, I¡¯m an idiot.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arielle,¡± he dismisses it like it¡¯s nothing. It didn¡¯t feel like nothing though. It felt like something.


    ¡°Drink some water,¡± I smile up at him.


    The side of his mouth twitches and I think for a moment that was a smile. Slight, but still a smile. He grabs the water bottle at his side and takes a sip. His lips slightly curl in disgust. ¡°Warm,¡± hements.


    Right, they were sitting out all night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get new ones,¡± I throw the nkets off my body and before I can hop down Antonio grabs my wrist stopping me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them, you stay here.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You have stitches, I just have nausea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tougher than I look,¡± he gives me a stern look and gets out of bed anyways.


    I use this as my opportunity to watch his backside and also look at the stitches on his abdomen to see if they¡¯re holding up well.


    From the foot of the bed he crawls on top and hands me a cold water bottle. Heys in the middle, his elbow propping him up as he watches me.


    ¡°Better?¡± He asks softly.


    ¡°I think so. How are your stitches?¡± I hand him the water bottle for him to take his own sip. He sits up and I move down so I¡¯m level with his stitches. My hands brush the skin around the wound.


    I can¡¯t stop myself from leaning in and leaving soft kisses on his warm skin. I pull back, lust dting my eyes and making my breathing shallow. Antonio is staring down at me with his mouth parted. Heat blooms in my cheeks and I shy away.


    I get out of bed, grab my robe and point over my shoulder toward the bathroom. ¡°I should get ready.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He grabs my wrist. ¡°Stay. We both should be resting. There¡¯s nothing to get ready for.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to work?¡± I sit on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have Vito take care of my business today.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re just going toy in bed all day?¡± I bite my bottom lip and try to contain my excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± he pulls me flush against his chest and holds me. ¡°Tell me, what tattoo did you end up getting yesterday?¡±


    My ear is against his heart listening to the steady rhythm. The best music to my ears. His warm skin keeps me warm and the closeness gives mefort and a feeling of security.


    ¡°I wanted to get a bee.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I got sick again. I think you¡¯re right, I have the stomach bug.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want a bee?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather,¡± I smile. ¡°My mom¡¯s father, he died when I was seven but he was the nicest man I¡¯ve ever met. He would always take care of me when my father didn¡¯t want to bother with me. He called me his little bee.¡± His hands rub up and down my back. ¡°Tell me about one of your tattoos,¡± I run my finger down his arm and across various designs of me, daggers, a woman. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    It¡¯s the side view of ady¡¯s face. She has a long button nose, red lips, long darkshes along with a mane of thick wavy ck hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother,¡± he sighs. ¡°Three years ago, my father had told everyone it was cancer but in truth The Bratva got their hands on her. They had raped her and brutally murdered her. They mutted her body by chopping her into pieces. No one in the mafia was told. My father threatened that if Ro or I told anyone he¡¯d kill us himself.¡± My heart breaks for him. ¡°Mainly he didn¡¯t want anyone to know because it would look weak, weak that the Bratva somehow got their hands on the capo¡¯s wife. He also didn¡¯t want to let on that he in his own way cared about her¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to give the Russian bastards satisfaction of knowing they killed something he cared about. So he acted like all they killed was a stranger, he showed no sadness or remorse.


    ¡°He went on with his life as if nothing had changed. People are weakness¡ªyou do not care about people because they will take them from you and it will mentally cripple you¡­ weaken you. I promised I¡¯d kill everyst one of them. I¡¯m losing more and more men and it sickens me to even think about asking New York for help, but we need it. That¡¯s why I married you, that¡¯s why Arabe is marrying Luca. No it isn¡¯t fair but that is our life. We marry to benefit the Famiglia and the Outfit needs help.¡±


    I prop myself up on his chest to look him in the eyes. There¡¯s something vulnerable about him talking about his past and telling me something he¡¯s never told anyone. Sadness washes over me and I want tofort him in the one way I know how. I brush my lips against his and wait for him to pull back but he doesn¡¯t.


    My lips firmly press against his. I feel his tongue at the seam of my lips and open to let him in. His arms wrap around me holding me even closer against his body. In the heat of the moment I¡¯m overwhelmed and burning with desire. I trail my lips down to his jaw and to his neck. I feel his rapid pulse thrumming beneath my lips. I lick and suck the sensitive skin and love the feel of his hands tightening on my shirt.


    I grind my body against his unable to stop my hips from doing a rocking motion. My body wants his more than my mind can rationalize. I lift myself up identally pushing off of his stitches. He groans and ces me off of him by instinct.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± my face turns crimson. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    This time he doesn¡¯t grab my wrist or ask me to stay. I take a cold shower to calm down my heightened and excited body. When I return from the shower, I expect Antonio to be gone, but instead he¡¯s asleep in bed.


    I dress myself in somethingfortable and casual and grab the ointment to put a freshyer on his wound. Iy next to him for a moment, I brush his dark hair away from his eyes and revel in the silky softness. I continue to run my hands through his hair and within minutes Antonio is breathing heavily through his nose in a deep sleep. I put a thinyer on my clean fingers and rub them along his injury.


    Antonio¡¯s muscles clench and he cracks his eyes open and mumbles something inaudible


    ¡°Shhh. Sleep. Let me take care of you,¡± I whisper in a soft tone and run my handsfortingly through his hair once more.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Antonio¡¯s body rxes and with trust, he allows himself to sleep with his head in myp.

 Chapter 37

    Arielle


    By the time I finish cooking the poultry Antonio has woke up from his nap. I fill his te with a piece the chicken and put a healthy serving of spinach and beans on there as well. Next to his te I fill for him a tall ss of water.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He rubs his eyes.


    ¡°I cooked you dinner. I had Louisa pick up chicken, spinach and beans. All of these are filled with iron which will help with your blood loss. Sit and eat.¡± I pull out his chair for him. He walks around the table and takes his seat staring at the food.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not normally what you eat, but you were awfully tired today and I figured your body is still trying to catch up to make up for the lost blood. This will help.¡± I nervously pick underneath my nails as I anticipate his reaction to my food.


    I¡¯ve never been much of a cook, but back in New York the servants became my friends, they gave me lots of attention when my parents wouldn¡¯t. So, I happily would spend my days watching our cook bakesagna, cook meat and make her own noodles for pasta and after my father would get an injury¡ªlike a gunshot wound¡ªshe would always make chicken with spinach and beans because of how high it is in iron.


    ¡°It tastes good,¡± Antonio nods his head and continues to eat his chicken.


    ¡°¡®Make sure you have some spinach and beans too,¡± I give him a pointed look as I start to clean some of the dishes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Antonio calls out. ¡°Especially when you¡¯re not feeling good either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really, all the rest I gotst night I feel fine. Plus, I had a lot of water to rehydrate myself¡ªlike you should be drinking too,¡± I point to his ss of water that is still full.


    I watch him yfully roll his eyes and take a sip. The reaction is so human it stuns me. Usually Antonio shrugs or has that in look. He¡¯s a no response person. To have him roll his eyes in a non-malicious manner it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s strange. Refreshing.


    ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I already had something,¡± I sit at the table anyways and watch him devour his food.


    ¡°We can watch that show.¡±


    ¡°What show?¡±


    ¡°That show you¡¯re always watching.M*A*S*H.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that¡¯s all I¡¯ve been doingtely.¡±


    ¡°At least show me who your favorite is.¡±


    My face lights up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That. That¡¯s what I mean. I just mention him and you get this smile on your face. I want to know who is your favorite.¡±


    When he finished all of his meat, spinach, beansanddowns all his water, only then do I curl up on the couch with him and put on one of my favorite episodes. Of course in that episode there¡¯s a whole lot of my favorite character.


    ¡°Him,¡± I point to B. J. who is wearing a pink long sleeve shirt with buttons at the top of it and the top two open. He has a dark mustache with almost dirty blond hair and a smile and personality I find radiating.


    ¡°Him?¡± Antonio squints his eyes and seems to take mental notes on the surgeon. He doesn¡¯t say anything after that but silently watches the rest of the episode with me.


    I crack my eyes open and see a new episode is on, I must¡¯ve fallen asleep during thest one. My head is resting on Antonio¡¯s shoulder and when I look up at him he¡¯s intently watching the show with burning interest. I rest my head back on him and close my eyes again.


    The next time I open my eyes Antonio is carrying me up the stairs. ¡°What time is it?¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Bedtime, Ary.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I smile.


    ¡°What?¡± He peers down at me.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I like when you call me Ary.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything back and I don¡¯t either as I shut my eyes and press my ear against his beating chest. We¡¯ve never been so close than we have today. No arguments, no distance and no feeling like we¡¯re strangers living together.


    That night I dream about Antonio. He confesses his love for me and shows me just how much he means it with a passionate night in bed. He kisses me in the morning with a hungry kiss and heads off to work. I feel like I¡¯m floating with happiness until Ro is in the living room. His face grave with sadness. ¡®He¡¯s dead¡¯he says. No, no Antonio can¡¯t be dead. Ro tells me that the Bratva got to him and they beheaded him. Ro holds out my husband¡¯s severed head and hands it to me.


    ¡°I am the new Capo. We are getting married now,¡±Ro grabs me and pulls me toward the altar where a priest is waiting.


    I wake up to the same nauseating feeling I¡¯ve had for a couple of weeks now. I barely make it to the toilet where I empty the contents of my stomach into the bowl. My eyes begin to burn as well as my throat. I can hardly breath or think around the reality that my husband could die and I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t care about him. I do, I care for Antonio and I don¡¯t want him dead. I especially don¡¯t want him to die before we¡¯ve made progress. We were just starting to make progress. I start to sob at the upsetting thought.


    If my retching didn¡¯t wake up Antonio, my sobbing sure did. On stealthy feet, he quietly kneels at my side and brushed my hair away from my face. The knuckle on his index finger brushed away a tear and he gives me almost a confused look.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to take you to a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No. No, just a bad dream.¡±


    ¡°Is it about Arabe and Luca?¡± He inquires.


    I nod my head lying. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You need to stop worrying,¡± he says gently instead of angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some water, then we¡¯ll get back to bed.¡± He stands and walks back into the bedroom to grab me a bottle.


    My father lost his father when he was seventeen. My grandfather was murdered by the Bratva and my father was forced to take over at a young age. Capo¡¯s die young, it¡¯s amazing any of them make it past thirty or forty. Antonio is strong but I remember what he said to me earlier about how weak the Outfit is and how his men are dying.


    He could be next.


    The reality hits me. I don¡¯t want him to be next. I want to have a life with him, one thatsts until we¡¯re both really old and really wrinkly. I want to be a widow at eighty, not twenty.

 Chapter 38

    Arielle


    Today is the day of Arabe and Luca¡¯s wedding. As Matron of Honor I got to her parents mansion early to help the bride get ready. Arabe isn¡¯t how I thought she would be. I thought I would have to deal with a screaming, sobbing, depressed bride, but in fact she was cheery.


    It didn¡¯t feel as genuine, but there were no traces of her sadness either.


    Her dress arrived in time, custom made in the color Luca seemed fit for her. I think I love the off-white color than I do the boring pristine white. Arabe looks absolutely beautiful in the gown and the tiara and veil only add to her appeal. Her shiny dark hair is curled loosely and left in big waves. Her darkshesplimented her eyes well as she sports gold eyeshadow and deep red lipstick.


    She¡¯s too gorgeous and too beautiful of a person to marry someone as bitter and soulless as my brother.


    ¡°At least he¡¯s not ugly,¡± she gives me a look that makes my heart swell with pity. I remember then, she had once said something simr to me before I married Antonio


    ¡°At least he¡¯s not fat and ugly.¡±She had said to me.


    ¡°Or fat,¡± I rely to her.


    That causes Arabe to crack a smile and chuckle. ¡°Thank you,¡± she wraps her arms around me and squeezes. ¡°Thank you for being my friend.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re sisters,¡± I say trying my hardest to look on the bright side. ¡°I¡¯lle visit you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Same here. Maybe Luca will get sick of me and send me away and I¡¯ll spend my summers in Chicago,¡± she shrugs. ¡°I mean a girl can hope, right?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to hoping he¡¯ll send you away to us,¡± I pour us both a ss of champagne and toast.


    ¡°And here¡¯s to bing sisters. At least that¡¯s something to celebrate today.¡±


    ¡°Cheers,¡± I raise my ss and take a long sip.

 Chapter 39

    Arielle


    Despite the horrible pairing of the two of them, the wedding was quite beautiful. They married in the same church as Antonio and I and the reception is in a different spot but still a gorgeous venue. Everyone seemed to be having a good time, the men getting drunk and the women dancing.


    I will say Luca and Arabe put on a very convincing show. It almost seemed as though they were in love with each other. He smiles at her adoringly and Arabeughs at whatever he whispers in her ear.


    At the same time it made me wonder if he was threatening her to act this way or face some horrible consequence.


    My husband finds me in the crowd with my eyes locked on the newlyweds. ¡°He¡¯s not going to hit her in front of everyone if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡±


    I frown. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about what¡¯s going to happen after the reception party is done.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance,¡± he sets his ss of champagne down on a passing waiters tray and takes my hand.


    We dance to the slow song and if I close my eyes it almost feels like our wedding night. The champagne makes me feel light as we float across the room and let the symphony carry us away leaving every worry behind. It seems like just the two of us, as though no one exists but Antonio and I.


    The song may have only been about three of four minutes, but by the time we¡¯re done I feel as though hours have passed.


    I stiffen with sudden realization and Antonio looks at me concerned when he feels my body tense under his hand that is resting on my back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My mother, she¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Antonio looks around the room as though he doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    My eyes lock with my fathers who is bending down talking to a woman who seems to be maybe two or three years older than myself. She blushes and by the look on her face my father must be whispering filth into her ear. I know my father has cheated before, but to do so at my brother¡¯s wedding while my mother seems to be missing in action.


    ¡°She should be here. Do you think maybe she stepped out?¡± Antonio asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s been dodging my calls and I haven¡¯t seen her since my own wedding.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s eyebrows knit together. ¡°That¡¯s been a little over two months.¡±


    ¡°I know, I think it¡¯s my father¡¯s way of cutting me out of their lives. It¡¯s not like I care if he cuts me out fromhislife, but I love my mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile and reach up to brush a kiss against his cheek. He gives me his version of a smile and heads off to either talk with Luca, Angelo or my father.


    I enjoy social gatherings with Antonio, he always grabs my hand and stays by my side. It¡¯s all for show and the public eye, but I love it. I love any chance to be close to him and touch him. Even if it¡¯s just something as simple as my fingers intertwined with his.


    Missing his absence and feeling a bit lonely I notice my new sister-inw has also been abandoned by her husband. Happily, I walk over to Arabe and sit next to her.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I ask concerningly.


    ¡°Fine,¡± her voice cracks and she clears her throat. ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. Tomorrow morning we have a flight to New York and I¡¯ll really be gone.¡±


    ¡°You cane back to visit,¡± I touch her knee.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she nods her head. ¡°I hate¡­ I hate how he acts when we¡¯re in public.¡±


    ¡°How does he act?¡±


    ¡°Sweet. Like a husband I would want to have. He kisses my hand, whispers jokes to me and acts like I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in the world. Then when we are alone, he hits me and yells heinous words. It¡¯s like he has two different sides and I¡¯m terrified only when we¡¯re alone. I-I hate that I actually enjoyed this wedding because our honeymoon is going to be a nightmare, I just know it,¡± she fans her eyes trying not to ruin her makeup with her tears.


    ¡°Arielle, dear, why are you making my poor wife cry?¡± Luca chides in a deep insidious tone of voice.


    ¡°Just a tearful goodbye, you are after all taking her away from me to New York.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to visit when I¡¯m on business,¡± Luca shrugs and sits next to his wife putting an arm around her waist and keeping her close.


    ¡°I know,¡± Arabe nods her head and ces a hand over his heart. ¡°Can you get me a ss of champagne?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he says with a tight-lipped smile.


    ¡°How have things been without me in the penthouse?¡± Arabe changes the subject.


    ¡°I hate to say that things have been going good. We¡¯ve both been sick, so we spent a lot of time resting in bed together.¡±


    ¡°Is that your incognito way for we¡¯ve both been having sex?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head and chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ve been actually resting and just talking to each other.¡±


    ¡°What were you both sick from?¡±


    ¡°Antonio was shotst week and I seem to have the stomach bug.¡±


    ¡°Still?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, ites and goes. I think it¡¯s on its way out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well hopefully it gets better,¡± Arabe says before her husband is back at her side with a ss of champagne.


    ¡°Have a happy honeymoon,¡± I say and hope God smacks some sense into my brother and he treats her right.


    I, myself, grab my third ss of champagne that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Antonio found me in time to ask what¡¯s wrong and with the same response I have been answering every time he¡¯s asked this past month, I say, ¡°Just feeling nauseous.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go? They¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°No, you know after I throw up I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I dismiss it. ¡°It¡¯s my brother and your cousins wedding. You¡¯re our Capo, we must stay until the night is over.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says warily. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down. You¡¯re looking pale again. Have some water,¡± he takes my champagne ss away from me. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had enough for tonight.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Arielle


    The entire penthouse is silent when I wake up the morning after the wedding. There¡¯s an eerie feeling and sick realization that Arabe is no longer in Chicago.


    I could hardly sleepst night knowing that they consummated the marriage. I¡¯d have to call her and see how everything went, although I doubt she¡¯ll give me a straight answer¡ªespecially not if Luca is lurking around or monitoring her calls and messages.


    My nauseous has been linked to food and smells and with the scent of coffee causing me to gag in the bathroom off the kitchen sick realization hits me.


    Antonio went to work this morning and will most likely not return untilter tonight unless he has some mission that will keep him until morning. I put on a casual pair of jeans and a pink sweater and then I gather Carmelo and ask him to call for the car because I have some grocery shopping to do today.


    On the way there Carmelo doesn¡¯t question why we need to go grocery shopping when Antonio has a personal shopper who will buy everything and anything I need. Either way I would me it on boredom¡ªme wanting to get out of the house.


    I pick up a few meaningless things before approaching the aisle I actually need. I continuously nce at Carmelo and am pleased he¡¯s not paying that much attention to what I¡¯m doing. He asionally check his phones and sends messages¡ªprobably updates to Antonio.


    After a few minutes and when my cart is full of random fruits, poultry, pastas and desserts I find the aisle with the pregnancy tests. Carmelo is glued to my side now looking all too aware as he tucks his phone away in his back pocket.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find shampoo, I think that¡¯sst on the list,¡± I urge him to leave.


    Carmelo scrunches his thick eyebrows together. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of shampoo you get. It¡¯d be easier if I just followed you to the shampoo aisle itself andyoupick it out.¡±


    ¡°But then we¡¯d get things done a lot quicker,¡± I cross my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you,¡± he says as I continue to hold my ground. He nces into the aisle and sighs, ¡°Are you really embarrassed about getting tampons in front of me?¡±


    My cheeks turn read as I see on the other side of the aisle are pads and tampons. Unfortunately for me, if the testes out positive I won¡¯t be needing them for a while. I guess that would be fortunate though¡ªtheonlyfortunate thing about pregnancy. No periods.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I lie. ¡°So can youpleasego find some shampoo.¡±


    Carmelo rolls his eyes and walks away. I let out a breath in relief. I turn toward the pregnancy tests and am suddenly overwhelmed by all the options. Who knew there were so many pregnancy test brands? Does one have more uracy over the other?


    Just to be sure I grab three different brands and head down towards the shampoo where Carmelo is scratching his head staring.


    He turns to see me and shrugs, ¡°Told you it¡¯d be better if you just came with me.¡±


    I grabbed my normal brand, threw it in the cart and walked to check-out. The cashier slowly scanned every item and I could see Carmelo was intently watching all the items go into the bag. Surely he would see the triage of pregnancy tests.


    Another distraction is needed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait in the car, I got this,¡± I offer a kind smile.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± he sighs once more, ¡°there are a ton of bags you¡¯ll need help carrying.¡±


    ¡°No I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll just take the cart to the car and have Steven load the bags.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone. Antonio would have my ass if someone got a hold of you outside the store just because I waswaiting in the car.¡±


    Defeated, I turn back toward the cashier who was waiting to tell my total. She must¡¯ve bagged the pregnancy tests while Carmelo and I were talking.


    Relieved, I take out Antonio¡¯s limitless credit card and pay the near two hundred dors for my items. Instead of loading the cart, Carmelo grabs all of the stic bags effortlessly and begins to exit the store with me at his side.


    Steve had pulled the car around and opened the back door for me crawl in while Carmelo loaded the trunk. I begin to y with the hem of my sweater nervously as I think of the next few moments and what is toe. The test will tell me one of two things¡ªI¡¯m either pregnant or not.


    If I¡¯m pregnant that means I¡¯ll have to tell Antonio but who knows how he will respond. He¡¯s still not allowing himself to get too close to me because loving someone is a weakness. How is a baby going to make him react? Having a child is one of the most weak and vulnerable things you could ever have. Once Antonio has a child all of his enemies will be after the child¡ªourchild.


    God, I can¡¯t have a baby. I don¡¯t want to have to worry and stress over my child¡¯s life and all the potential threat against him. Imagine it being kidnapped, tortured, killed.


    I suddenly feel very sick and I urge for Steve to pull over so I can vomit, but all I end up doing is dry-heaving as Carmelo loosely holds my hair back keeping as much distance as he can.


    Why didn¡¯t Antonio take further precaution that night? I mean it¡¯s all his fault, he should¡¯ve known better. It was my first time, I didn¡¯t know what to expect. I wasn¡¯t prepared.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carmelo frowns.


    I wipe my mouth with my thumb and then fix the wrinkles in my sweater. I clear my throat and nod my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It must¡¯ve just been something I ate this morning.¡±


    ¡°I saw,¡± his voice low and without emotion.


    ¡°Saw what?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°The pregnancy tests at checkout.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Antonio,¡± I sp my hands together and beg like a pathetic puppy dog. ¡°I may not even be pregnant. There¡¯s no need to worry him. Please.¡±


    Carmelo shifts ufortably, I know it¡¯s against his protocol¡ªthe protocol that says Carmelo must tell him everything regarding me. I know he¡¯s obliged to tell Antonio something like this, but I have to be the one to tell him when the time is right.


    ¡°Fine. You better tell him, if you don¡¯t within the week, I will tell him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m pregnant. If it says negative, I won¡¯t utter a single word to him.¡±


    Carmelo shakes his head. ¡°No, you still had a scare. There¡¯s a reason your taking this test and it¡¯s because you were careless.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I raise my voice. ¡°How wasIcareless?¡±


    ¡°You should be on birth control.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not and it is none of your business! So stay out of it!¡± I turn sharply on my heel and swing open the back door and m it shut when I get inside.


    The rest of the car ride is silent, but asionally I see Carmelo peaking a nce behind him to look at me. It¡¯s obnoxious having him as a bodyguard constantly watching and putting his big nose inmybusiness.


    Still, my mind wanders to the pregnancy tests in the back seat and what they will say. The minute I get home I already n on grabbing them and rushing to the bathroom to test myself. I can¡¯t bear to think of the results right now¡ªspecifically the positive result.


    I¡¯m not ready to be a mother.


    The elevator ride up to the penthouse is longer than usual and I shift on both feet and murmur for the elevator te on. When the doors open my heart leaps inside my chest, Antonio is sitting in the living on the couch with a drink in his hand and the remote in the other.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Antonio stands. I can tell he is fighting back a wince from the chest injury he sustained. ¡°Let me help with the bags,¡± he offers.


    Why is he being so kind?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got it.¡± I frantically look at the white, almost-see-through bags to see if I can find which one has the tests in it. Antonio takes my bags from me before I can find it and when my husband turns his back toward me to set the bags down elsewhere, Carmelo discreetly hands me one of the bags he had in his hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper before running upstairs.


    I lock myself in the bathroom and ce all three tests on the sink. I grab the first box and tear it open, then the second, then the third. I sit on the toilet and utilize my dder by only peeing a little bit so I could use each stick. I set them all on the counter next to each other and read the instructions. They all say to wait around five minutes.


    The longest five minutes of my life.


    By minute four someone is pounding on the bathroom door.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Antonio¡¯s baritone voice calls to me.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be just a minute.¡±


    The door jiggles. ¡°Why is the door locked?¡±


    ¡°Just a minute, Antonio!¡± I say panicked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He pounds on the door and shouts.


    ¡°Please! I just need a little privacy is all! I¡¯m almost finished!¡± I plead desperately.


    The pounding stops. ¡°When you¡¯re done. I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the tone of his voice. Did Carmelo tell him something?


    My phone¡¯s timer goes off and I¡¯m now petrified to look at the results. In the car I anticipated this moment and rushed to know the answer, but now I don¡¯t want anything to do with it. I don¡¯t want this to be happening right now. I don¡¯t want to be thrust into motherhood.


    But it looks like I have no choice.


    Pregnant.


    Pregnant.


    Pregnant.


    All three tests positive.


    Could it be a mistake? Could it be one of those false pregnancies you hear about?


    The tests rarely lie. The uracy of these things is in the ny-something percentile.


    Crap. Crap. Crap. Now I have to tell Antonio and just when we were almost bing okay. Now he¡¯s going to hate me.


    What if he demands I have an abortion?


    I think for a moment. No, I couldn¡¯t possibly do that to myself or this unborn child. I mean, God, I must be three months along if the baby was conceived on our wedding night.


    I put the tests in a stic bag and stash them under the sink. Putting them in the trash would just be asking for Antonio to find out. I¡¯m startled to see Antonio standing right outside the bathroom door waiting for me.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± He seems suspicious of me. ¡°You¡¯ve has this bug for about a month now.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say curtly. ¡°Can¡¯t I have a little privacy? My stomach was bothering me. Is that a crime?¡±


    Antonio frowns. ¡°No. Listen, I want to talk.¡±


    ¡°About?¡± My heart rate picks up.


    ¡°About us,¡± he scratches at the back of his neck like he¡¯s embarrassed to be having this conversation. I¡¯ve never seen him so awkward. ¡°I know we didn¡¯t start off well, but I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t¡­ step in the right direction.¡±


    His eyes bore into mine and in an instant his lips brush against my own and he pulls my body flush against him. He deepens our kiss and presses my back against the bathroom door behind me. I open my mouth and let him. I moan out in pleasure, I¡¯ve missed the intimacy after three months of nothing but coldness. His entire body warms mine and heat blooms in my core.


    Antonio is possessive with his touch, iming me for his own with every sweep of his tongue. His hips grind against mine and I gasp when I feel the bulge that is straining against his now tight jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed this,¡± he says breathlessly as he pulls away from our kiss to pull my sweater over my head leaving me bare in my bra. We hade close to imitating in intercourse the morning after he¡¯d been shot and we spent the day in bed, but this type of raw and hurried passion¡ªit¡¯s the same energy we had on our honeymoon.


    And I agree, I missed this too.


    I be bashful, hiding my body with my arms. I turn away from him and mutter, ¡°Did you¡­ did you cheat on me?¡± Some days he wouldn¡¯t be at work and wouldn¡¯t tell me where he went. I could only assume he went to the strip club to take care of his needs.


    Antonio blinks and says, ¡°No. I wanted to, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost three months¡­¡±


    Antonio chuckles and shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need another woman to give me pleasure. I have my wife you know!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± a blush creeps on my face.


    Antonio actually smiles and resumes kissing me, but this time with a strange tenderness from before as if to tell me he wouldn¡¯t cheat because he, in some odd way, actually cares about me. That even though he was cruel for the first two months of our marriage. He still saw me as more than a business deal rather than his wife that is also a confidant¡ªapanion.


    He lifts me up and instinctively I wrap my legs around his hips. He leads us over to the bed and ces me down on my back. My head hits the various throw pillows and some pool off the bed and onto the ground. Antonio climbs over me with a predatory gaze and lust filled in his eyes. His tongue runs over his bottom lip as his hands snake around to my back to unsp my bra.


    His mouth is the first to capture as his tongue swirls around the sensitive nub and sends shocks of pleasure right down to the ce where I¡¯m now soaking for him.


    I realize then that maybe I should tell him, but it would surely ruin this moment that I¡¯ve been craving for far too long. I know I owe it him and lied to him about what I was doing in the bathroom, and truth be told I¡¯m still petrified to tell him the news. It¡¯s still surreal in my head. I still can¡¯t register that growing inside of me is a baby.


    I fight the urge to rub my belly. I had noticed I gained a couple pounds, but nothing Antonio would find noticeable. And if he did, he probably would think I¡¯m eating well¡ªdespite throwing up constantly. His kisses trail down and lips hover over my stomach causing butterflies. I let out a soft moan and feel his hands begin to y with the button and zipper of my jeans. I feel the denim slide down my legs leaving me only in my white cotton underwear.


    Antonio crawls back up and kisses my neck taking his time gently sucking at the skin as his hands knead my breasts only making me readier for him. His hands disappear and I whimper for him to resume his ministrations until I open my eyes to see him pulling away his belt, unbuttoning his jeans and zipping down his zipper. I help him pull his pants and boxers down until he frees himself and he, in one swift motion, yanks down my underwear and leaves it around one of my ankles.


    He¡¯s impatient as he spreads my legs so he can rest between them. He gives me two careful kisses on each cheek before propping himself up on his elbows and then lining his member at my entrance. I clench my teeth in anticipation, God, it¡¯s been so long I hardly remember what it feels like.


    It¡¯s like a branding as he slides home. Home, because that¡¯s what this feels like. Likeing home. Antonio is my home and even though these past three months have been horrible with his constant ignoring, I couldn¡¯t help myself from seeing him as my haven. Since my mother has been avoiding me whether on purpose or not, I have no idea and Angelo has been busy. Arabe doesn¡¯t live here anymore as she is in New York with Luca. I¡¯ve had no one. Antonio is my only familiar in this city. My home.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel his hot breath caress my skin as we both are heavy breathing and indulging in our pleasure. My hands roam under his shirt to touch his bare back and muscles below. His hands go under my butt angling me up and closer to him. He holds me close, but it doesn¡¯t seem close enough. Our foreheads touch and his pace quickens. It¡¯s faster thanst time, but it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt, in fact I feel pleasantly full as if I¡¯ve been missing him all along.


    Our bodies move like a symphony in perfect rhythm. Both of us dancing and waiting for the finale, sweat sheens both of us and our hearts beat as one. My mind is focused on one thing¡ªus¡ªas if nothing more exists in the universe. As if thest three months never existed and this moment is the only moment that will ever matter. As if the anxiety from news of just a while ago is cured because it feels as though nothing could ever go wrong in a moment as perfect as this.


    His fingers are those of a pianist ying every note just right to make the most beautiful of songs. My body is his instrument and he tunes me until I am singing and soon, he sings with me.


    Wey next to each other for a long while catching our breaths. Both of us more than sated and almost relieved. We don¡¯t make any move to cuddle even though I desperately seekfort after our little escapade. I fear ruining the moment and having himsh out at me likest time at our honeymoon.


    My hands nonchntly rest on my stomach and I refrain from rubbing them in circles. I debate on telling him or not, again, I fear ruining this moment. It could wait. I¡¯m still not showing to the point of it being obvious, and besides he has a lot to worry about himself with the Bratva, his shortage of men¡­


    I turn on my side facing him. I admire his strong jawline and the way his hair curls under his ear. From this angle I can see his thick darkshes and just how long they are. He looks content and lost all in one. He¡¯s staring up at the ceiling peacefully, but something tells me his mind is racing and wandering toward unwanted thoughts.


    I trail my finger over the scar that now takes up a good three or four inches on his abdomen. Scars from the bullet as well as from the stitches I gave him. ¡°It healed nicely,¡± I whisper and kiss the skin.


    ¡°It did,¡± his voice deepens as he watches me hovering so close to hisher regions. Although we just had a round, he seems ready for more.


    Which is good for me, because although I found release, it only heightened my need for me. My body is still aroused and hot with need. Nearly three months we¡¯ve missed this with each other and now our bodies are trying to make up for lost time and get their fill after such deprivation.


    ¡°Antonio,¡± I whisper shyly. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± I shake my head and back out like a coward.


    He sits up and grabs me by my elbows. He gently tugs my body in his direction trying to get me to look at him. ¡°What? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think¡­ do you think you could ever love me?¡±


    He stares at me for a long time. His dark eyes boring into my blue ones. His grip hasn¡¯t moved off of me, but I notice his body is considerably tighter with tension. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± he answers honestly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I blink back a tear. I use the heel of my hand to quickly wipe it away but it¡¯s no use, he saw it fall.


    ¡°Ary¡­¡± he sighs.


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s okay. I get it. In the Famiglia love is weakness and if the Bratva knows you love me then they will kill me to get to you.¡± Just like they did with Antonio¡¯s mother.


    My stomach churns, not because of morning sickness, but because I think I love Antonio and bringing his child into the world, I want his love more than anything.


    I don¡¯t want to be in a loveless marriage.


    If he can¡¯t love me¡­ then who is to say he can love this child. I don¡¯t want our son or daughter to think their father doesn¡¯t like them. I don¡¯t want them to feel like how I did in my childhood.

 Chapter 41

    Antonio


    Am I capable of love?


    What I feel for Ary, I think is the closest I will evere to loving someone. The tear that fell from her eye after I said I didn¡¯t know caused a slight pain in my heart and suddenly I feel as though I¡¯m the world¡¯s biggest jackass.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she breathes out unsteadily and my own heart pounds hard in my chest. ¡°I love you and I hate that I love you because you will never feel the same way I do.¡±


    I grab her wrists when she turns away from me and pull her into a gentle kiss. I pull back to see a twinkle in her eyes as though I¡¯ve just given her hope. ¡°They like to exploit weaknesses, they would do anything to get their hands on you if you they knew¡ª¡±


    ¡°If they knew you loved me?¡± Lines form in her forehead. ¡°God, Antonio! I mean, I¡¯m not asking you to profess your love for me on the news! I¡¯m asking you to profess it here to me alone! I¡¯m asking you to love me,¡± she hides her face with her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much about them knowing than it is allowing myself to actually love you and then having you ripped away from me. It would destroy me!¡±


    ¡°And what about our baby!¡± She shouts.


    I jerk my head back and blink a few times. I¡¯m speechless. ¡°What?¡±


    Did she just say what I think she said?


    ¡°I mean¡­ what about if we have children one day?¡± She bites her bottom lip and looks down at herp.


    The nausea, the emotional outburst, the weight gain¡­. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± I grab her chin and make her look me in the eyes.


    Her eyes well with tears and she nods her head quickly.


    ¡°How long have you known?¡±


    ¡°I just found out today,¡± her voice waivers.


    The only emotion I feel is pissed. I stand from the bed and slick back my hair with my hands. I rub harshly at my face and try to think of how this is even possible. ¡°You were on the pill, what the fuck happened?¡± I shout.


    Hurt shes across Ary at my swearing at her. She timidly shakes her head and croaks out, ¡°No. I was never on the pill.¡±


    ¡°That bastard!¡± I click over one of the wooden end tables holding amp.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me,¡± she curls herself into a ball on the bed making herself small.


    ¡°I talked to your father on our wedding day, he told me he gave you the pill a week before the wedding and told meyouknew to take it every morning,¡± I point at her.


    ¡°No! No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I never got a pill. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know what?¡± I almostugh. ¡°That sex causes babies? We didn¡¯t have sex with a condom what the hell did you think would happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she cries harder. ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I swear! I never got a pill.¡±


    I pace the room and feel as though my sanity is slipping away. Pregnant. Ary is fucking pregnant with my child at the worst possible time. The Bratva is getting stronger, I¡¯m losing men, and Marco Fucking-Ri is here trying to start a war with the Outfit bylyingto me. Purposely telling me that my wife was on the pill. Sabotaging me¡ªexploiting weakness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want an abortion,¡± Arielle breaks my thoughts. I harshly turn to look at her. Tears are streaked down her red face and a wave of sadness washes over me.


    ¡°You arenotgetting an abortion,¡± I growl and she nods in understanding. ¡°I need to have a fucking word with your father.¡±


    I¡¯m so furious I can¡¯t be near anyone right now. I debate whether it¡¯s smart or not to call Marco right now when I¡¯m so out of my mind angry. Instead of making a foolish, rash decision I call over Ro to help me probably make an even more foolish, rash decision.


    Ro gets here in record time after telling him it¡¯s an emergency. He bursts through the elevator doors when they open and frantically looks around the room.


    ¡°What happened?¡± His heavy breathing tells me he must¡¯ve been running.


    Sitting calmly and collectively on the couch. I down my scotch and set the ss on the coffee table. I take a deep breath before dispelling, ¡°Arielle is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Shit. Really?¡± He slowly walks over to the couch and sits next to me. ¡°So¡­ this is bad news? I thought you wanted to have children?¡±


    ¡°Not right now,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Maybe when I was like forty. That¡¯s not the point though. Marco Ri told me at my wedding that he gave my bride birth control pills to take.¡±


    ¡°He fucking lied?¡± Ro¡¯s fists clench. He¡¯s always hate Marco Ri just as much as I always have. ¡°That¡¯s an act of war. That dick! So what are we doing? Are we going to New York and killing him?¡±


    I pinch the bridge of my nose. ¡°Killing him is definitely an act of war. Luca and his sociopathic tendencies won¡¯t be good for the Outfit which is already weak from our war with the Bratva.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n then?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Honestly, I want to kill him as much as you do. He¡¯s waiting for Ary to get pregnant, if we never announce the news or let him know then we have the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°So we keep the baby a secret?¡± Ro rifies.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to keep it a secret until it¡¯s like thirteen years old, but I know rumors spread easily and along with the paparazzi¡­ Ary would have to stay inside for the next,¡± I do the math, ¡°six months. Then what, the child stays inside for the next thirteen years? He¡¯ll have to go outside for fresh air and school and just fuck, I didn¡¯t want a kid.¡±


    ¡°So we keep both of them hidden as long as possible until we have a n. Like you said, we have the upper hand. Okay, so we start with telling Arielle and Carmelo to keep their mouths shut about the pregnancy. No telling anyone, not even our rtives.¡±


    I handle Arielle upstairs while Ro tells Carmelo who is probably upstairs in his own room. I open the door to the master bedroom to still see her crying on our bed. Her face is smothered in the pillow and hands clutching the nket seekingfort.


    With a heavy exhale I walk over to her, sit on the edge of the bed and rub her back. She stills and sucks in a breath and then a wrecking sob. Ary pulls up to look at my face, she wraps her arms around my neck and hold me close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whimpers.


    I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her into myp. My other hand strokes her long golden hair in an attempt to calm her down. After a few long minutes her crying subsided and she lets out a shuddering breath. I pull back to look at her face wiping a piece of hair out of her face. I set her on the bed so she¡¯sying on her back and my eyes dart to her stomach.


    It is a tiny bump, I didn¡¯t think anything of it because I didn¡¯t think it was possible for her to get pregnant while on the pill. Not to mention we only had sex once our entire marriage¡ªaside from the sex we had earlier. I pull up her shirt to get a better look at her rounding stomach and massage my hands over the flesh.


    Her skin is soft and I notice faint stretch marks starting to form. When my cousin¡¯s wife was pregnant two years ago, I remember him telling me that his wife put on this certain lotion to help with stretch marks. He helped her rub it on her stomach, but he did it because the massage he would provide would arouse and he¡¯d usually get some action.


    Not expecting sex but wanting to calm her down. I grab some lotion from her vanity and begin tother it on her stomach and asionally reaching up toward her breasts¡ªwhich I¡¯m now aware have also grown in size.


    ¡°You want someone who is kind-hearted, considerate, funny, smart, sensitive and a family man¡­¡± I begin.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°B. J.,¡± I state simply. ¡°I studied him carefully when we were watching those few episodes and I¡¯vee to the conclusionthatis why you like him.¡±


    She sits up with a smirk on her face, ¡°Not because he¡¯s extremely handsome?¡± She raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You stare at the television with a certain look on your face whenever hees on. A look of longing and a smile as though you¡¯ve known that man your whole life. Even if he was extremely horrible looking your heart would still swell the moment he cracked a joke, or the moment he turned down other women because he is faithful to his wife and children back home, or the moment he looked at his dead patients and felt sorry for them¡ªfelt empathy.¡± She just blinks at me unknowing what to say. ¡°I can¡¯t be that man, Arielle.¡±


    She gives me a sad smile. ¡°Then I guess I should join the army,¡± she half-heartedly jokes.


    I walk over to the mini-fridge and pour myself a ss of Jack Daniels to calm my raging nerves. I¡¯m so furious with Marco Ri that I can¡¯t even see straight. Already I am formting a n in my head that won¡¯t cost the Outfit but will also leave Marco without his life. At this moment war seems inevitable as I skim all the options silently to myself.


    Marco is strong in New York, he hasn¡¯t lost a shit ton of soldiers I have. I have his son and daughter in the Outfit with me, but the only child Marco cares about is Luca. In New York, Arielle¡¯s mother and Arabe are there, Marco would try to use them as leverage knowing well that Arielle would do anything to keep them safe. I still have the Bratva to worry about and having New York and the Russian bastards against the Outfit would be suicide.


    An ident, I could make it look like an ident that Marco was killed. Luca would take over like it¡¯s always been nned. That could work if I got close enough. Like me, I never go anywhere without my men. He would probably be armed and with a trusted soldier or two. It would more likely be in his territory which gives me a disadvantage.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    I hate more than anything being made a fool.


    I watch Arielle in her stunning wedding dress float around the room greeting guests and also looking for someone. She¡¯s smiling, but it¡¯s all a rouse. I can tell she¡¯s scared, probably scared of what is toeter tonight.


    Arielle¡¯s father, Marco, approaches me and ps his hand on my back in congrattions. ¡°Wee to the family, son-inw,¡± he shes his usual devious smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say curtly while my eyes are still glued on my new wife.


    ¡°I trust Arielle will be an obedient wife tonight. My wife has told her what is expected of her andst week I had a gynecologist start her on birth control.¡±


    I sigh in relief. I don¡¯t want children, maybe not ever. ¡°Good.¡± I nod.


    Having children is one of the most vulnerable things, unless you could not show an ounce of love to them then you are protected for what will possiblye. There are too many enemies that would love to get their hands on a Capo¡¯s child. Once they have possession the Capo bes a puppet on a string.


    Do this or we will kill your son.


    I would know, I was only six when the Bratva took me. Fortunately for me my father found a way to kill the bastards before they couldy a hand on me¡ªand I knew they had much nned.


    To bring a child into this world would be cruel, to give them the life I have. I would rather my line die then have children.


    If I ever did have children, I would want it to be when I¡¯m old and nearing death that way I don¡¯t have to live watching my child be what I am. So I don¡¯t have to live in fear because having a child is a weakness.


    As much as a weakness as loving your wife.


    My empty ss forces me out of my shback as I pour my second drink and let the alcohol dull my emotions even further.


    I can¡¯t help but let anxiety and anger course destructively throughout my body like an indestructible bomb waiting to go off and destroy everything in my path.


    ¡°If you wanted,¡± a small voice creeps up from behind my chair. ¡°We could always get rid of it.¡±


    I turn around to catch the tears brimming in her eyes. I can tell straight away that she doesn¡¯t mean a single word of what ising out of her mouth.


    ¡°No.¡± Even if I wanted this problem taken care of. The Famiglia is catholic and we don¡¯t do abortions. ¡°Arielle don¡¯t worry yourself about this. I just need time to think.¡±


    She nervously ys with her fingers, pitching and itching at the skin. ¡°Okay,¡± she says quietly and sniffles.


    The sounds are like a kick to my chest and it suddenly feels as though someone has reached into my chest and squeezed my heart. I stand in front of her and peer down as she peers up at me through her long eyshes.


    I brush away a tear. ¡°I mean it,¡± I say as gently as I can. ¡°We¡¯re having a baby and we have six months to figure things out.¡± She bites her bottom lip and nods. ¡°Good. Now get some rest.¡± I notice the dark bags under her eyes. ¡°I have some business to attend but I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Antonio,¡± she calls out before I exit the door. I look over my shoulder. ¡°I-I am scared.¡± I drop my hand from the doorknob and walk back to her. ¡°I¡¯m scared because I don¡¯t know anything about pregnancy and Arabe isn¡¯t here tofort me and my mother won¡¯t answer the phone.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell her she had me because I know she means she doesn¡¯t have anyone who is female to talk to. I¡¯d have to see if I could get one of Arielle¡¯s friends or close female rtives toe to Chicago. I¡¯ll put it on my list of many things to do.


    I wrap my arms around her. ¡°I talked to Angelo at the wedding and he said your father told him your mother was on a vacation in Europe and to not bother her. She hasn¡¯t been ignoring you. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be home soon.¡± I rub her back in soothing circles. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be scared. You are married to me and I am bound to keep you protected so long as I live and I will honor that. You are safe. No one will touch you or hurt that child.¡±


    Her shoulders rx and a relieved exhale escapes her lips. With the nod of her head and onest squeeze of her arms around my waist, she pulls back and slips into bed wrapping herself in theforter.

 Chapter 42

    Arielle


    It took me barely ten minutes to get to phone number of Arielle¡¯s friend Gia. She was married months prior to my wedding with Ary and lives in Phdelphia with one of the underbosses. It¡¯d be hard to get Gia to Chicago with her husband being the possessive bastard all Made Men are.


    I also didn¡¯t know if trusted Gia with the secret of my wife¡¯s pregnancy. Of course I want Ary to be able to talk to someone who probably knows more about pregnancy than I ever would. I mean don¡¯t girls research pregnancy as well as dream about it?


    I delete Gia¡¯s number and am back to square one. There is no way in hell I¡¯ll suggest Ary talks to Arabe. I can¡¯t trust her now that she is Luca¡¯s wife. Even if my cousin hates her cousin¡¯s guts and would never tell Luca about the pregnancy, there is no doubt in my mind that the call will be somehow monitored.


    Arielle walks downstairs with her shoulders slumped and red face slick with tears. I stand from the couch and watch her descend slowly as she wipes her face in the crook of her elbow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I-I just wanted to talk to Angelo a-and I couldn¡¯t get through to him. His phone is on and he has the day off¡ªright?¡± I nod. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he answering me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy,¡± I offer. I know many Made Men spend their days off at the Famiglia¡¯s club¡ªTheSilver Shadow.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± her sigh sounds like one of defeat.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    For her sake I pick up my phone and dial Angelo¡¯s burner phone¡ªone that all the Made Men have on them in case of emergencies. They could be balls deep in the best pussy but if their phone went off, they¡¯d answer.


    The phone rings once, then twice, and by the third time I¡¯m so pissed off I¡¯m ready to throw the phone against the wall.


    ¡°Fuck. He¡¯s not answering,¡± I begin to pace the living area.


    Arielle fidgets nervously and bites her lip. ¡°What does that mean. Is he ignoring us?¡±


    I shake my head grimly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I can tell by the rise and fall of her chest she¡¯s beginning a panic attack.


    I take a few long strides over to her and grip her by the shoulders. ¡°He could¡¯ve just left his phone in the other room.¡±


    He¡¯d be an idiot to do something that stupid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I rub her upper arms. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± I grab my jacket and motion for Carmelo who is lurking in the fridge to keep his eye on Arielle.


    Angelo, what the fuck did you get into?

 Chapter 43

    Antonio


    In my office I called in a few of my most trustworthy men, Ro, Vito and Salvatore. Ro is the muscle and if Angelo is in danger, I¡¯d want him by my side to help me slit the throats of the fuckers who took one of my men. Vito is the rationale one, I need him for brainstorming where to look first. Salvatore is a genius on theputer and can hack any system or track any person which wille in handy if Angelo is eitherpletely fine and just not answering his phone, or kidnapped.


    First off, I ask if any of them have seen or heard from Angelo¡ªthey shake their heads.


    Second off, I have them call Angelo on their phones and see if he¡¯ll pick up for them.


    Nothing.


    ¡°If this is what I think it is, Angelo is missing and we need to find out who took him and where the hell he is,¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose and lean back in my chair.


    ¡°Angelo is a man of New York; do you think it¡¯s an attack on the Ri¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. He was taken in Chicago which means it¡¯s either the Bratva¡¯s doing, or he¡¯s taken to get to my wife which in turn gets to me and pisses me off.¡±


    ¡°Should we call Marco Ri?¡± Salvatore asks.


    I shake my head thinking of earlier. He lied to me. My wife is pregnant and I¡¯m vulnerable now because of it.


    ¡°No. Marco Ri is no longer trusted.¡±


    My brother gives me a look that tells me he wants me to borate. I shake my head. Not now. Even if I trust Vito and Sal, I don¡¯t want anyone to know my wife if pregnant.


    Ro is different. He¡¯s my brother in every sense in both blood, honor, and duty. We¡¯ve gone through too much shit and we both wear scars that show the sacrifices we¡¯ve both went through for each other.


    ¡°He could be taken by the Bratva we can check their warehouses?¡± Sal offers.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s the Bratva?¡± Vito crosses his arms and raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the Bratva then it¡¯s one of us, and if it¡¯s one of us who and why?¡±


    ¡°Or it¡¯s New York trying to start war with us¡±


    ¡°Why when Xander and Arielle got married to ensure peace and why steal one of their own men? A man who is¡ªneed I remind you¡ªMarco¡¯s son.¡± Vito shakes his head. She was brought to me for the marriage, her father sold her to me.


    ¡°Marco ¡®sspare,¡± Ro chimes in. ¡°Marco only cares about Luca. He¡¯s proved many times that his two youngest mean shit.¡±


    Ro would know all too well. My father was cruel to both of us, but he cared slightly more for my well-being because I was his heir. He groomed me to be everything he wanted and although he trained Ro too, he also didn¡¯t care much about anything rting to him.


    I entertain the idea of Marco stealing Angelo, but I have no idea what his motive would be. It¡¯s his son and even if he¡¯s temporarily working for the Outfit, he¡¯s not one of us. Sure, he could use it to get to Arielle¡ªbut why? Getting to Arielle would still be sending a message to me and he has already done so by sabotaging me into believing my wife was on birth control.


    If it¡¯s one of my men in the Outfit, then he¡¯s starting war with New York and also pissing me the hell off. So, who has a motive to hating the Famiglia in New York?


    The Bratva is our best bet, the bastards don¡¯t care who is from New York of Chicago. They see one of us and they kill. Angelo is likely dead. If they were trying to send a message then we should receive something soon to let us know they have him. Then that would give us our answer makes things easier.


    But we have no message, no lead and no reason why anyone would take Angelo other than someone fucking around with us, and no telling how long he¡¯s actually been gone for. Last I saw him was at the wedding.


    Guests who came to Chicago from New York for the wedding were all people from the Ri family. So there¡¯s no motive. Who would kidnap a member of their own family¡ªI could see maybe Luca? Or maybe there¡¯s a cousin who wants to kill AngeloandLuca and then Marco in order to be next in line for Capo.


    I have Salvatore being up files on the Ri family only to find out all the male cousins are on Angelo¡¯smother¡¯sside. Marco only had sisters who only had daughters. It¡¯s a stretch and I haven¡¯t heard rumors of anyone trying to overthrow the Ri family.


    I scan all possibilities in my mind and can onlye to the logical conclusion that this must be the Bratva.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the note? The message? They wouldn¡¯t do anything without reason or without telling us. If they got Angelo, they¡¯d want to rub it in our faces and maybe show us by sending body parts or pictures,¡± Vito is slumped in his chair working out his own logical reasoning.


    Sal snaps his fingers, ¡°Maybe Angelo wasn¡¯t a move to get to us. Maybe the Bratva ran into Angelo by ident and he did something stupid to get himself killed or thrown in theke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probable.¡± I rub at the stubble on my jawline. ¡°So, where do we start.¡±

 Chapter 44

    It¡¯s been a week since Angelo has been gone without reason and without any clues. No message from the Bratva, no indication a member from the Outfit took him and no clues that this was strategy by New York.


    He¡¯s simply gone.


    Gone and no one knows if he¡¯s dead or alive.


    I remember him telling me before that if Antonio ever beat me or did something so horrid¡ªthat he would use his contacts to get me a fake passport and out of the country. I wonder if he¡¯s done that.


    Angelo would never. As much as he hates my father and my brother and their cruelness¡ªhe loves his duty to the mafia. Loves being a Made Man. He¡¯d never leave. He certainly would never leave without telling me.


    Antonio bursts through the bedroom door out of breath. He looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in days and his outfit is all disheveled. He¡¯s not wearing his usual suit jacket or tie. The sleeves on his white button up are rolled up and is loosely tucked into his wrinkled ck pants. His wavy dark hair which is always slicked back, is now hanging in front of his face and curlier than usual.


    ¡°We found him.¡±


    I jump out of my bed and without question head to my wardrobe to find clothes. Antonio grabs my wrist stopping me. He shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I yank my hand out of his grip. ¡°He¡¯s my brother! Are you forgetting I saw him when he was in the hospital the night before our wedding?¡± I put my hands on my hips stubbornly.


    Eyn¡±This is worse. He¡¯s alive. He¡¯ll¡­ recover. I just don¡¯t think you should see him like this. Besides, he¡¯s hardly conscious right now with all the pain medication he¡¯s taken.¡±


    ¡°Take. Me. Now.¡± I demand.


    Antonio sighs and rubs his face harshly. ¡°Arielle, no.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± I cry. ¡°He¡¯s the only family I have.¡± Even if it isn¡¯t technically true, Angelo is the only family member who has ever cared about me, who has ever been there for me. Now with my mom¡¯s vacation disappearance and Luca and my father being the cold hearted people I¡¯ve always known¡ªAngelo is the only one I have in this life.


    Aside from the baby growing in your stomach.


    And your husband.


    ¡°Fine, but one hitch if your breath, or wide eyed tear filled look, I will drag you out of the room. I don¡¯t want this to stress you or the baby out. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Yes, just please take me now!¡±


    Antonio had Steven bring the car out front as I dressed for the day and spent a few extra minutes grabbing a quick snack. Grabbing my jacket, Antonio and I ride the elevator down to the lobby and to the car.


    The entire way there I fidget with my fingers and stare out the window at the passing bystanders in the street with strollers or business cases. They are bundled in scarves and wool jackets that button high to cover the lower half of faces as the wind blows their hairs back and snow catches in their eyes.


    If it weren¡¯t for the busy Chicago traffic, we would¡¯ve arrived at the hospital a good twenty minutes prior. No matter that car ride would still feel like hours. Antonio presses the button for the sixth floor and I feel the need to pace the elevator feeling nervous, anxious and scared.


    When the elevator door opens, I clutch Antonio¡¯s hand as he guides me down the hall into a secluded wing of the hospital that no doubt Antonio pulled strings to get him into. The first thing I notice is that it is a big room one that people who would spend months in the hospital would stay in. A room where a family would stay because their daughter is battling cancer.


    The man in the hospital cot is unrecognizable. His face swollen, his dark hair shaved in ces and on those bare patches is new ck stitches. His arm is in a cast, the other arm looks like his shoulder might¡¯ve been dislocated¡­ broken ribs¡­ busted lip¡­ swollen eyes¡­ missing fingernails.


    It¡¯s all too much. I refuse to react though, Angelo needs me and I won¡¯t Antonio take me away because I start crying. I fight the burning, stinging sensation in my eyes. I walk slowly toward him and take the chair next to the bed. I brush his hair off his forehead and ce a soft kiss against the skin there.


    ¡°Oh Angelo, what did they do to you?¡± I whisper.


    He begins to wake up, only one of his eyes open and even then he can only open it to a slit. He opens his mouth but the only thing thates out is a croak. I stare at the red and purple bruises on his neck that tells me he was either choked or tied by the neck.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± My voice cracks.


    Angelo just stares at me.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hear you,¡± Antonio says from behind me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I turn to look at my husband. I try not to wear the frantic, worried expression begging toe through.


    ¡°The doctor said his eardrums are ruptured. At the moment he¡¯s deaf. They won¡¯t know if it¡¯s temporary or permanent until the test resultse back.¡±


    ¡°Deaf?¡± I gulp. I go to reach for his hand but the cuts and peeled off nails cause me to pull back. It looks painful and thest thing I want to do is make things worse by touching him.


    ¡°They should being soon with the results.¡±


    I nod my head and continue to stare at my brother. I notice a few tears forming in the swell of his eyes. His eye is piercing me with a glint of pain and torture. My heart drops into my stomach at what he endured.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I shake my head and a tear escapes. I quickly wipe it before Antonio notices.


    If he noticed he didn¡¯t say anything as he continues to stand at a distance near the door as if he¡¯s watching and waiting for intruders.


    I find a small spot on his forearm untouched, surprisingly, and rub it trying tofort him. After a few minutes he closes his eyes and doesn¡¯t wake back up.


    The doctores in about ten minutester to talk about Angelo. ¡°Your brother has experienced significant trauma. Lacerations spanning across his body, worse on his back and arms. The nails on his fingers we expect to grow back without a problem. His shoulder will heal in time as well as the broken arm. He has a few cracked ribs and we noticed a busted kneecap as well. His concussion will make him sensitive to light, the hair on his head all begin to grow back and it¡¯ll take standard time for the stitches to heal as well. His throat was nearly crushed and should be sore, he may not be able to talk for a while aside from gruff word or two. As for his ears, he seems to have lost his hearingpletely in his right and half in his left. When we gave him his test, hemunicated that there is tinnitus in the left. It will be a long recovery, Mrs. Giordano.¡±


    I swallow hard. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    He nods his head and excuses himself leaving Antonio and I to our privacy with Angelo.


    ¡°I want whoever did this to pay,¡± I cry out and wipe my wet eyes on my sleeve. I no longer care about getting worked up. ¡°I want them dead!¡±


    ¡°I know, Ary,¡± Antonio gathers me into his arms and rubs my back in soothing circles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll pay.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Arielle


    Antonio took me to the hospital as frequently as I could. He wanted me to sleep in my own bed at home so I¡¯d befortable. He especially wanted me home after long days so I didn¡¯t put too much stress on myself and the baby.


    When Angelo first regained full consciousness, we asked him who took him and his frustrating answer was that he doesn¡¯t remember. He seems to have amnesia over the entire event and the pieces his does remember, there are no faces to the perpetrators. It¡¯s been a long and grueling process and everyday I¡¯ve been asking him if he remembers anything new and every day the answer is no.


    While at the hospital, Antonio had one of the doctors on his payroll do a sonogram and provide me with prenatal vitamins. Afterall, I never confirmed my pregnancy officially with anything other than a ny-nine percent urate pregnancy test.


    Waiting in the private room sitting in the examination chair with Antonio at my side in a regr chair is weird. The atmosphere feels strange and by the looks of Antonio bouncing his leg impatiently with his hands folded seems ufortable.


    I always thought this moment would be one of the most exciting of my life, but I feel neutral. I¡¯m also scared for the life this child will have¡ªespecially if it turns out to be a boy. I¡¯ve seen the way my dad raised his heir, Luca was conditioned to be just like my father, cold-blooded and cold-hearted.


    Antonio is the same. Although I didn¡¯t know Antonio growing up just knowing the man he is today and from stories I¡¯ve heard, Lorenzo raised his son the same way my father raised Luca. They are born without empathy and without remorse. They are born to rule and get what they want while they instill fear on all who dare double-cross him.


    I¡¯m frightened for a daughter to have the life I was forced to have. I¡¯m mournful of whatever hopes and dreams she will develop. A daughter is a means bind ties in the Famiglia solely for political reasons. Antonio will likely pick out a man¡ªa Made Man¡ªone who is worthy, but also one that our daughter didn¡¯t pick herself. She will be forced into a marriage with a man who could be any horrible options of crude, ugly, violent, abusive or vicious.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Giordano. I am Doctor Jane Conti and I will be performing the sonogram to make sure everything is alright with the baby. First, I¡¯d like a sample of urine to confirm the pregnancy. Here is a cup, the bathroom is through that door.¡± Doctor Conti hands me the cup with arge smile on her face. The doctor a woman possibly in her mid-forties. She is tall with shoulder length ck hair and dark brown eyes and her skin has an oliveplexion.


    Antonio stands as if to follow me into the bathroom but I shoot him a look to stay. Instead he stands outside the door. I squat over the toilet and try to will myself to pee, but I can¡¯t. Nerves, I guess. Antonio knocks on the door and asks if I¡¯m alright and I snap at him that I¡¯m fine.


    Within the next few minutes I¡¯m able to give Doc Conti her sample and she leaves my husband and I to our silence in the room while we wait for the results.


    ¡°Do you not want this baby?¡± I chew at the bottom of my lip.


    ¡°Abortion is not an option and you know it,¡± he barks. Of course I know it, it¡¯s against our religion.


    ¡°So, if it were an option, you¡¯d want to get one?¡± I stare at him sadly.


    He sighs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t expect to have children this early in my life. To be honest I never really wanted any. I was hoping maybe Ro would have a son and I could just pass on the title to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I quickly wipe away a tear escaping from my eye.


    Antonio shakes his head adamantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    A knock on the door interrupts him and the doctor enters. Her smile has only seemed to grow.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant!¡± She sits down on a wheeled chair and grabs a bottle of what looks like gel. She wheels the chair over to me so she¡¯s at my side. ¡°I¡¯m going to lift up your shirt and I¡¯m going to put this gel on your lower stomach. I¡¯m going to use the sonogram machine to see if we can see the little one and hear its heartbeat.¡±


    My pulse races with anticipation and excitement is now coursing through my veins. I¡¯m anxious to see the baby and learn it¡¯s gender, I¡¯m also anxious to hear it¡¯s heartbeat and know that it¡¯s okay.


    The gel is cold but I get used to it quickly. I rest my hands on my chest as I keep my eyes glued to the expression on the doctors face. The screen is turned toward her and she¡¯s analyzing whatever she sees intently. She moves this wand on my belly trying to find the baby on the screen so she can do what doctors do¡ªcount all ten fingers and ten toes.


    She turns the monitor toward Antonio and I and begins to point. ¡°This right here is the head and then this the body. You¡¯re about sixteen weeks pregnant. Which means we can tell the sex. Would you two like to know?¡±


    Antonio answersyesat the same time I sayno.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the sex. I just want to know it¡¯s okay and nothing is wrong,¡± I frown.


    The doctor keeps the same warm smile stered on her face. ¡°Everything is wonderful, Mother.¡±


    Mother.The word makes my stomach twist in knots. I¡¯m going to be a mother.


    ¡°Can we please hear the heartbeat?¡± I ask.


    The first sound of the baby¡¯s fast heartbeat causes a swell of emotions within me and I start to cry. Tears streak my face and Iugh.


    Happy tears.


    ¡°There¡¯s really a person growing inside of me?¡± I whisper and sniffle, wiping my nose with a tissue the doctor hands me.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°The miracle of life,¡± she beams.


    I look over at Antonio who looks just as breathless as I do, but I also seem to notice that there¡¯s also a great deal of fear and uncertainty in his gaze.


    At the end of the appointment she sends me on my way with the first ever sonogram pictures of my child along with prenatal vitamins.


    I ask Antonio if we can stop by Angelo¡¯s room to see if he¡¯s up for a visit. He¡¯s been in the hospital nearly two weeks now. Antonio nods his head silently and I can tell something is wrong.


    When we reach the elevator and the doors shut, he turns his head suddenly toward me and opens his mouth to say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to know the gender?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I avert my stare from his menacing one. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared of knowing if our child has a dick or not?¡± He raises his eyebrow and looks at me skeptically.


    ¡°Scared to know if it¡¯s going to be a cold-blooded murderer or a pawn in some political gain.¡±


    Antonio frowns for the briefest moment before regaining his usual stoic look and keep his eyes locked in front of him. He doesn¡¯t utter another word the entire way to Angelo¡¯s room.


    I¡¯m surprised to see Angelo awake and looking alert. He¡¯s been doing a lot better and with time he should make a full recovery with his broken bones. The only permanent repercussion seems to be with what happened to his eardrums. He¡¯spletely deaf in his right ear and his left ear suffers with loud permanent tinnitus.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I sit at the usual chair by his side and grab his hand. The nails on his hand still haven¡¯t grown back yet.


    Communication between us has been a challenge given the only ear he can hear in has some lost frequencies along with a high pitched ringing. He¡¯s been reading lips and when things get tooplicated we¡¯ve been writing on a whiteboard. His doctors have been talking about either learning signnguage or thinking about hearing aids.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he answers in a hoarse voice. ¡°How are you?¡± He frowns. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been crying.¡±


    My eyes meet Antonio and I give him an unspoken look that tells him to let me tell my brother about our news.


    ¡°Fine, but if he tells another soul I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Antonio says with blunt seriousness.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to tell anyone. He¡¯ll still be in the hospital for the next few weeks recovering and no one visits him,¡± I scold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Angelo says warily as he looks between the two of us.


    I reach into my pocket and hand him a picture of the sonogram. I wait for him to look at me before saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle.¡±


    For the first time since before the hospital I¡¯ve seen him smile. ¡°Jesus Christ! I¡¯m going to be an uncle!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone,¡± I say slowly to make sure he understands and gets every word.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he nods. ¡°Am I going to have a little niece or nephew.¡±


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I want a niece,¡± his smile is so wide his cheeks must hurt.


    I chuckle. ¡°I have no control over it.¡± In the corner of my eye I swear I catch Antonio smiling.

 Chapter 46

    Arielle


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Arabe says with her voice breaking over the phone. She sounds like she¡¯s been crying. I don¡¯t me her.


    ¡°How is he treating you?¡± Like I even need to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry you. I¡¯m alive and everything is alright. It¡¯s my duty and New York is beautiful, so is the penthouse. Things are-¡± she¡¯s cut off and I hear distant talking over the line.


    ¡°Arabe? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Is Antonio near?¡± She asks.


    I sit up in bed and look over at Antonio sitting in his usual chair in our bedroom sipping on a ss of bourbon.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°Luca wants to talk to him.¡±


    My body goes still but I get up and hand the phone to him. He raises his eyebrow and takes it and puts it against his ear. ¡°Hello?¡± He says in his deep gruff voice. ¡°Yeah¡­ In New York?¡­ When?¡­ I can¡­ okay,¡± he hands the phone back to me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I say into the line and hope it¡¯s not Luca on the other line.


    ¡°Looks like we will be seeing each other sooner than I expected,¡± Arabe says with a hint of excitement in her voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Luca just invited you two to New York. Which is good because I¡¯ve been missing you and just about everything and everyone back in Chicago.¡±


    I put the phone against my chest and look to Antonio to ask, ¡°Why does Luca want us in New York?¡±


    ¡°Business. We have some things to take care of regarding business with the drug cartel in Mexico and the Bratva.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have toe? Is it safe to travel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be safe. Luca said Arabe has been asking for you.¡±


    After I talked briefly with Arabe and then Antonio about New York, it was settled. Next Friday Antonio and I are going to take the ne to New York City. This will be the first time going back to my hometown since before Lorenzo¡¯s funeral. Come to think of it, I miss New York. Maybe not the people but I miss the city itself and how lively it¡¯s always been. Maybe Antonio will even take me to The Metropolitan.


    All night I find myself worried about Arabe, worried that Luca is treating her worse than I could ever imagine. Just by talking with her I can tell she¡¯s lost some spirit and some of her bubbly optimism.


    Antonio must¡¯ve noticed because he rolls over to face me. I look over at the clock that read two in the morning. I thought he would¡¯ve been sleeping but when I look at him, I can see his eyes are open. He wraps a hand around my waist and pulls me against his bare chest.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His hand rubs over the slope of my stomach and moves in a circr motion, massaging me. His lips kiss my neck and gently suck and nip at the sensitive skin there.


    ¡°When we go to New York you¡¯ll have to cover this little bump of yours,¡± he takes my earlobe in his mouth.


    I let out a little whimper but my previous thoughts of worrying about Arabe flood my mind once more.


    ¡°Stop worrying,¡± the hand massaging my stomach dips into my underwear and brushed against my sensitive nub causing me to arch into his touch.


    I wrap my arms around him and pull his body even closer to mine. I dig my long nails into his back and softly moan as his fingers now skillfully move up and down my wet seam.


    His lips capture mine and his tongue probes my lips begging me to open up for him. Our tongues dance but Antonio leads as he dominates me. His body hovers over mine and his finger enters inside of me. I shudder as he curls his index finger and hits my sweet spot. My eyes nearly roll into the back of my head.


    My lips feel bruised and swollen when he pulls away and puts his lips to even better use as he sucks on my nipple through my silk nightgown. My hands plunge into his dark hair and pull gently. He adds another finger and my legs fall wider apart.


    Lost in a sea of ecstasy I wither in pleasure underneath him. My troubles and all that has previously bothered me these past few weeks including Angelo, the baby and Arabe are lost. Antonio¡¯s skillful mouth is the only thing I can think of, the only thing I want and crave.


    He rips my panties off of me leaving me bare. He pushes up my nightgown to expose my nipples. He licks until both of my nipples are pebbled wetness coating them from his licking makes them sensitive to the cool breeze of the room. His mouth lingers around my stomach nting sweet, soft kisses all along my bump. He whispers something that I can¡¯t hear but I don¡¯t think those words were meant for me anyways.


    His tongue licks down to my throbbing core as his mouth and his fingers skillfully work to bring me precariously to orgasm. The nub at the top of my slit is throbbing and he purposely avoids it to stave off my impending release. Only when sweat coats my forehead and I¡¯m begging does his mouthtch on and sucks so hard that I scream in a shuddering wave of pure nirvana.


    When I catch my breath, I see Antonio kneeling and making his way toward my head.


    ¡°I liked that,¡± I say timidly without looking him in the eyes.


    ¡°Me too.¡± The tone in his voice was strange and I couldn¡¯t put emotion to it. When I look up at his face, I see the side of his mouth tugged up in a half smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± I smile wide showing teeth.


    ¡°Really,¡± his thumb trails across my bottom lip.


    Antonio nts a kiss on my lips and then leans across his pillow closing his eyes. ¡°Get some sleep,¡± his fingertips trail over my bare back giving me goosebumps, but also calming me.


    ¡°Goodnight Xander,¡± I murmur before falling into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 47

    Arielle


    ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t called you?¡± I furrow my eyebrows at my brother.


    ¡°She¡¯s on vacation, remember? Father said she barely has her phone on her or doesn¡¯t have service in some ces.¡±


    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right, Angelo. Do you think she left him and Dad is covering it up?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Mom call us and tell us her n though? I can see why she wouldn¡¯t tell Luca, but if anyone would understand it would be you. Why wouldn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in fear that the phones are tapped. Afterall I¡¯m the wife of the Capo. She might be scared to get in contact for fear that Dad will find her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand though why she wouldn¡¯t contact you or try to see you. You¡¯re hurt,¡± I frown.


    Angelo mimics my frown and shakes his head slowly. ¡°She may not even know. If she escaped, she probably doesn¡¯t have any news on what is going on in the Famiglia.¡±


    I nod my head. All of it is possibility¡ªnot truth. I hope to God that my mother escaped and she¡¯s far away and happy. My mother has never been happy. When we were younger, she would put on a show and wear a fake smile at all times, but as years past and Dad hit her more, the more she lost her light.


    I¡¯m afraid that Arabe will turn into my mother.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving for New York, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m worried about Arabe. I hate feeling so helpless, she could admit she¡¯s miserable and there¡¯s not a thing I could do about it. I wish you were the brother she married instead of Luca.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Angelo answers with blunt honesty.


    My eyebrows raise and eyes widen. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I mean she¡¯s not hard on the eyes. I wouldn¡¯t mind having someone as beautiful as her as my wife,¡± he shrugs nonchntly. ¡°Are you nervous going back? I bet Father will want to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous as long as I¡¯m by Antonio¡¯s side.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Antonio told me about what Dad did. Lying about the birth control. Does your husband have a n?¡±


    ¡°If he does, I know nothing about it. I have to wear baggy clothes when I go, so if I do see Dad he won¡¯t know.¡±


    Angelo sighs and looks as though he¡¯s thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s n could be. Why lie about birth control? What¡¯s the point in getting you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Antonio is just being cautious. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know. He told me he never really wanted children.¡±


    ¡°Being a Capo with kids is dangerous. Don¡¯t you remember the various attempts and sessful attempts at kidnapping us Dad¡¯s enemies did?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± I tried to block it all out as much as I could. ¡°I don¡¯t want that to happen to this one,¡± my hands instinctively go to my stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯ll happen and that¡¯s precisely why Antonio is scared and exactly why he never wanted kids. It¡¯s a weakness and once Antonio¡¯s enemies learn of his new weakness he bes vulnerable¡ªespecially if the kidnapping of his child is sessful.¡±


    My stomach twists and nausea hits me so hard that I start dry heaving at his bedside. I didn¡¯t eat anything all day, so nothing wasing out.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, Ary. I won¡¯t let anyone get to you and neither will Antonio. We¡¯d go to the ends of the earth to get you or your child back.¡±


    I know it is true. Every word uttered is a hundred-percent fact. Angelo has always been the protective older brother every wants. Even when we were kids elementary school bullies were scared away by Angelo, Luca would always tell me to suck it up and stand up for myself. While self-defense is important, I needed someone in my corner first and fourth most. Especially when Father got too violent with me. Luca turned his head while Angelo dly took my punishment for me.


    Antonio is now that protective role and I¡¯ve seen that ever since that man bumped me in the streets. I see it even more now since I announced my pregnancy to him. He¡¯s been cautious, overbearing, and constantly asking me how I¡¯m feeling. I¡¯ve even caught him a few times looking up question about babies on his phone orptop.


    I know in my bones Antonio won¡¯t be like his father or my father, he¡¯ll be a good dad and our child will love him. Just like I¡¯m starting to.

 Chapter 48

    Arielle


    New York has an eerie feel.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like it did since before I left. It feels cold and unfamiliar. No longer is this ce home for me and I¡¯m desperately craving to go back to the Windy City I havee to truly love.


    Luca sent a car to pick us up at the airport and take us to his penthouse. He offered us a room in his home and his reasoning again has to do with Arabe. He said while he and Antonio do business that Arabe and I can spend time with each other¡ªit¡¯s convenient. It¡¯s the best way for Antonio and Luca to keep tabs on us and know where we are at all times.


    This is the first time seeing my brothers penthouse he bought as soon as his marriage was officially. No more living under Father¡¯s roof. The ce, I have to admit, is beautiful. Luca obviously had paid someone to style it. It was modern ented with dark shades. In the living room is arge window with a beautiful view of the city, a view people would pay millions to see every day when they wake up.


    Luca greets us by the elevator and puts on his fake political smile. ¡°Sister,¡± he pulls me in for an awkward hug. I hope he can¡¯t feel my protruding stomach. ¡°Wee. You¡¯re looking well.¡± His eyes hover over to Antonio. His smile turns snide and as he raises his chin at my husband, I can tell he¡¯s sizing him up¡ªsome type of alpha-dog im. Antonio¡¯s lips curl into a vicious smile knowing he is the true alpha, he¡¯s a few inches taller than my brother and also wider in the chest and biceps area.


    ¡°Antonio,¡± he bows his head in wee. ¡°I trust the flight went well.¡±


    ¡°It did. After we get settled when do you n on¡ª¡±


    Antonio is cut off by the sound of soft footsteps descending from the metal spiral staircase. Arabe enters and it isn¡¯t until she gets closer to us I notice her makeup isn¡¯t covering up her bruises very well.


    Arabe opens her mouth to say something but tears well in her eyes and she clings her arms around me and holds me tight. I hear her sniffle as she digs her nose in the crook of my neck, burying her face. Her shoulders move up and down and it isn¡¯t hard to tell that she¡¯s crying.


    ¡°Women,¡± Luca rolls his eyes. ¡°So emotional.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s jaw ticks and I can tell he¡¯s already frustrated by my brother.


    ¡°Arabe, honey, show Arielle her room while Antonio and I talk,¡± Luca dismisses us.


    Arabe grabs my hand and basically yanks me on the direction of the stairs. I nearly trip up a few of them by how fast she¡¯s dragging me away from our husbands.


    When we are in the privacy of my guest room shepletely breaks down into sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I-I-I need to get away. I thought I could do it. I can¡¯t do it,¡± she shakes her head so fast that the bun on top of her head now falls loose.


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± I frown and gently grab her chin. I analyze her face to see the damage my crude brother did.


    ¡°Every night, every night he tries to get me pregnant. He-he wants an heir so bad and I took a pregnancy testst night and it was negative. He beats me, Ary. He says it was my punishment for not giving him what he wants.¡± Arabe¡¯s entire body is shaking in fear. I watch as her hands tremble and she closes in on herself wrapping her arms around her body. ¡°I¡¯m so scared. Every night is so horrible. Sleeping next to that-that monster!¡± She spits.


    ¡°Arabe,¡± I pull her into a hug allowing her to once again cry in my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Antonio and see if there¡¯s anything we can do. I can¡¯t just whisk you away, it¡¯ll start a war between New York and the Outfit.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she pulls out of the hug. ¡°I went to the doctor, a specialist, to see if something is wrong with me. I couldn¡¯t have children with Vinny and now Luca. She¡­ she told me I¡¯m infertile.¡±


    I go still at the words. I open my mouth and try to offer her words offort but I¡¯m speechless.


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill me! If he finds out his wife is defected, he¡¯ll kill me and find a new, younger wife to give him children.¡±


    It¡¯s happened before in the Famiglia. Divorce isn¡¯t a way out, like abortion our religion doesn¡¯t allow it. So, many men end up killing their wives and making it look like idents just to rid themselves of whatever problems their marriages were having. A situation that Arabe is in, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Luca killed her when or if he finds out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything,¡± I grab her hands and squeeze.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she nods her head in appreciation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she wipes her nose with a tissue she takes out of her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m being selfish. How are you? How are things with Antonio?¡±


    ¡°Nothingpared to what you¡¯re going through,¡± I frown. ¡°I can¡¯tin about what¡¯s going on when you seem to have the worst end. I wish there was something I could do.¡± I feel so helpless.


    Arabe shakes her head. ¡°No. No let¡¯s talk about you. I want to get my mind off of things and besides as long as you¡¯re here Luca will be on his best behavior so at least things won¡¯t be so horrible for the next few days.¡±


    I feel selfish myself for wanting to tell Arabe about the pregnancy after learning of her infertility. I bit my lip unsure if I should tell her or not. The Arabe I used to know would hit me in the arm for keeping a secret like this away from her. This sad, pessimistic Arabe seems like she would break down at the news of my pregnancy.


    ¡°What?¡± Arabe furrows her brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Her eyes widen and tears fill them. I instantly regret my decision to tell her until she ps her hands together and cheers. ¡°Yes! Oh my goodness! I¡¯m going to be an aunt!¡±


    I p my hand over her mouth. ¡°Shh. No one can know, not even Luca.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m pregnant is because Antonio thought I was on the pill because my dad told him I was.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re trying to figure out too. Did you know Antonio never wanted children?¡±


    Arabe snorts. ¡°Of course. Xander is against anything that makes him vulnerable, you know that. It¡¯s the exact reason he was so cold to you in the beginning of your marriage. He didn¡¯t want to love or get close to anyone. You know the Bratva has been looking for a way to get to him for years. A child would be the perfect way.¡±


    ¡°I could see the Bratva sabotaging our methods to prevent pregnancy, but why would my father?¡±


    She shrugs her shoulders and sits at the edge of the bed where I join her. ¡°I have no idea. Maybe your dad told him and then forgot to give you the pack of birth control. Maybe he wants grandchildren so bad and he knew Antonio didn¡¯t want any. It could be for a number of reasons.¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee you it¡¯s for a selfish reason. What could he gain in me being pregnant?¡± I ask more or less to myself.


    The door barges open startling both Arabe and I to our feet. Luca is standing in the doorway with his arm extended inside the room. ¡°Here is where you and my sister will be staying. Be,e here and let these two get situated.¡± He crooks his finger to her and she obeys flocking to his side a butler sets our bags in the room and Antonio enters looking around with his hands in his suit pockets.


    When they all leave Antonio inhales and exhales deeply. ¡°Already I want to leave,¡± he rubs his forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t stand that prick.¡±


    ¡°Arabe can¡¯t either. Antonio?¡± I nervously y with my fingers.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He begins unpacking.


    ¡°I think Luca is going to kill Arabe.¡±


    Antonio stops what he is doing to look at me with skeptical eyes. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Arabe promised me not to tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡± He sighs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Well, Luca killingmycousin is just asking for a war between the Outfit and New York.¡±


    ¡°Not if he makes it look like an ident.¡±


    Antonio walks toward me and grabs both of my hands in his. He looks me in the eyes and with a soft tone he asks, ¡°What is going on? I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll put Arabe in danger.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s infertile and Luca wants a child. He wants a child so bad that when she took a pregnancy testst night and it was negative, he beat her. Didn¡¯t you see the scabbed cuts and bruises?¡±


    ¡°This is the life of the mafia. We cannot interfere in their marriage. It is none of our business.¡±


    I yank my hands out of his and turn away from him, giving him a cold shoulder. I hear him give a heavy sigh and then feel his breath on the back of my neck. He slips his hands around my body so both of his hands are resting on my stomach.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t excited for the baby,¡± I let a tear fall.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too excited either,¡± he ces a kiss where my neck and shoulder meet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to know the gender? It has more to do with than what you said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the safety of our child. You and I both know that being the child of the Capo is dangerous. Father¡¯s enemies were always looking for ways to make him desperate. They stopped trying when they realized my father doesn¡¯t care about anyone but himself.¡±


    Antonio scoops me into his arms andys me down on the bed. Wey on our sides as he presses my back against the front of him. He holds me close and whispers in my ear, ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°The first time it happened I was five, Angelo was nine and Luca, eleven. We were at a party for consigliere¡¯s son who had just got engaged. I was glued to my mother¡¯s side but Angelo pulled me away to show me something outside. That¡¯s where we were taken. Someone from the Bratva was watching the house and when they saw us, they took us, threw us in the back of the van and took us to a warehouse. They tied us up and took something from each of us to send to our father. They wanted money and power over something I can hardly remember now.


    ¡°I was a pretty little girl, prided on my long golden locks. They shaved my head clean and sent every strand to my father. Angelo was beaten badly and I watched. They cut off his pinky toe and sent it along with my hair. It seemed like forever we waited for my dad to pay the ransom or save us. I even remember hearing from the ones that kidnapped us thatMarco doesn¡¯t care about the brats, not when he can have more children. They¡¯re disposable.After four days in the warehouse we were home again. That¡¯s when Luca started bullying us. He called us weak at every turn, truth was we were scared out of our mind. Luca thought of himself as tough and Angelo used to then too, neither of them were Made Men so they just acted tough to please Father. Angelo wasn¡¯t the same, I knew then he wanted out of this life. He was scared. Scared of dying, scared of being tortured and scared of doing the same to other people.


    ¡°The next time all three of us were kidnapped. I was fourteen so Angelo was eighteen and Luca was twenty. They were already Made Men so they were skilled at these type of things¡ªtorture, killing. I remember how confident they both were, how unafraid they were of what was toe. They knew they were either going to die or they were going to kill those who took us. They both took a beating and I watched in horror silently crying. I became unnoticeable as they tried to get information out of either them trying to learn the Famiglia¡¯s secrets. When they noticed me that¡¯s when things went wrong? The Bratva men took off my clothes so I was in my bra and underwear. They didn¡¯t¡­ you know, but I knew they wanted to. They touched me briefly before Angelopletely lost it. Luca didn¡¯t care what happened to me. He worried about getting himself free first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much, but I knew my whole life we were in danger. At least three times in my childhood I woke up to strange men in my room ready to take me but then my father would enter and kill them point nk in my room. I had to sleep in one of guest rooms until one of Dad¡¯s cleaning guys took care of the blood and the body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Antonio whispers into my ear. His hands on my stomach flex and he pulls me tighter against him as if he¡¯s afraid to let me go.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified for our son to get tortured if he¡¯s kidnapped and I¡¯m terrified for our daughter to get raped if she¡¯s taken. I want them to be safe but I¡¯m so scared that one day security is going to slip. One day they¡¯re going to be young and foolish wandering outside and they¡¯ll be taken from us.¡± I turn to face him, tears streaming down my face.


    He wipes my eyes with the pads of his thumbs and cradles my head against his chest as I cry. Inhaling his scent calms me in the best way possible. He smells like home and protection and I know that no matter what, as long as I¡¯m here with him, I¡¯ll always be okay.


    ¡°I was two the first time they took me. I don¡¯t remember it, but that¡¯s what my mother told me. I was six the next time. Ro was so young and I had to protect him. They were in his room, I could hear him wailing. My father wasn¡¯t home and Mother was downstairs, she was hard of hearing so she must not have heard themotion. I grabbed my dad¡¯s gun from his bedside drawer and ran into Ro¡¯s room. I yelled and pointed my gun and theyughed. I couldn¡¯t do it, I couldn¡¯t shoot them and they knew it. They grabbed Ro¡¯s pillow and lit it on fire and threw it at me. It burned my arm and my hands as I picked it up and threw it back at them. I pushed Ro into his closet and I fought them off.


    ¡°They won. I was taken for three days before my father came into the ce I was taken and killed them all. Later my father taught me a lesson in shooting and beat me, telling me that if family was in danger you shoot¡ªno hesitation. Hesitation makes you a coward and Moretti¡¯s aren¡¯t cowards. I was eleven when they came for me again and I didn¡¯t let them take me. I shot them in my bedroom. The next three attempts ended in the kidnappers deaths too, all at my hand. The two after that were Ro¡¯s kills.¡±


    The story wasn¡¯t at allforting. Men stealing children just to get what they wanted from their enemies. Antonio had to learn to kill at a young age just to protect myself. I feel sick at the thought of my son killing an intruder at a young age.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hear that we¡¯re having a daughter. I¡¯m scared she¡¯ll be trapped in a loveless marriage, I¡¯m scared she¡¯ll be abused like Arabe and I¡¯m scared the kidnappers will take her in the worst way possible. I¡¯m scared, Antonio. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he shushes and rocks me in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m just as scared as you are,¡± he admits.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t want kids? Because I¡¯ll love them too much. I¡¯ll drive myself crazy with thoughts of something happening to them, thoughts of them bing a cold shell that Made Men are.¡±


    ¡°If you had an option to leave the Famiglia, would you?¡±


    ¡°No. This life is all I know. I¡¯m an honorable, feared, ruthless man. I like who I am.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want a son to be like you?¡±


    ¡°My life was never an easy life. I still remember moments in my childhood that I wanted to have a dad to take me fishing or teach me football. One who would talk to me and give me hugs or a pat on the back. I never felt loved by my father and I guess I don¡¯t want my son to feel that way. I¡¯m Capo and I¡¯m dedicated to this life no matter what. The killing high I get, the money, the power¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I said I hated it all. That¡¯s why I never wanted children because this lifestyle doesn¡¯t call for having children. Raising one in this world¡­¡±


    ¡°But now one is on the way.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he says softly.

 Chapter 49

    Arielle


    Antonio and Luca left early in the morning to do business. What kind of business I don¡¯t know, my husband is keeps business away from me telling me not to worry.


    Arabe seems off this morning as she mindlessly bites into a piece of toast. She could barely swallow a bite without looking like she is going puke. You¡¯d almost think she¡¯s pregnant, but I think she¡¯s just repulsed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°What happens every night. Only this time I couldn¡¯t scream or cry for risk that it would wake the two of you up.¡± She stares at her te.


    SayingI wish there was something I could do, again seems pointless. There is nothing I can do but be here for her and listen to her sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually d I¡¯m not bringing a child into this world. Luca would be a terrible father and I don¡¯t want my babies going through what that monster puts me through. Honestly, Ary, you can talk about your pregnancy to me. I¡¯m over the moon excited to be an aunt. I¡¯ll buy the little one so much. They¡¯ll be spoiled with toys and love!¡±


    I smile as the old Arabe shines through with a genuinelyrge smile stered on her face and hope in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to be the Godmother! Ro will probably be the Godfather even though I¡¯d personally like Angelo.¡±


    ¡°Angelo can have baby number two.¡±


    I nearly spit out the orange juice I took a sip of. I shake my head. ¡°No baby number two. After this one is born, I¡¯m going on birth control for the rest of my life.¡±


    Arabe rolls her eyes. ¡°Speaking as an only child, it sucks. Little baby Giordano is going to want a sibling.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen,¡± I reply sing-song.


    ¡°How is your other brother?¡±


    ¡°Slowly healing.¡±


    She cocks her head. ¡°Healing from what?¡±


    ¡°From the attack. The Bratva took him weeks ago and tortured him. He was in real rough shape.¡±


    Arabe looks speechless with her mouth wide open. ¡°I had no idea!¡±


    ¡°Luca didn¡¯t tell you?¡± I furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°Luca doesn¡¯t tell me anything. If it¡¯s not about sex, he doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    I cringe, at least Antonio isn¡¯t like that. Although I feared our rtionship would only serve as a means to scratch an itch, it¡¯s be more than that. He didn¡¯t want to get too close but he seems to open up more and more each day whether he knows it or not.


    ¡°I wish we could have a spa day or go shopping. Luca doesn¡¯t let me leave unless I¡¯m with him.¡±


    ¡°What about with a bodyguard?¡± I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Benedetto stays here and watches me when Luca is gone, but there¡¯s also surveince cameras so he can watch me at any time from his phone orptop. He doesn¡¯t trust me outside without him out of fear that I might say to someone I¡¯m kidnapped or being abused or something that will stir up trouble.¡±


    ¡°This ce is like a prison,¡± I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault your brother is so horrible. No more apologies or pity. I¡¯m just saying it like it is.¡± She stands and throws her half eaten piece of toast in the garbage and ces her te in the sink. ¡°I¡¯m so bored her that I saw Hulu has your show,M*A*S*Hso I started watching season one.¡±


    My eye light up. ¡°Oh yeah? Who is your favorite?¡±


    ¡°Well, I like Hawkeye, but Trapper is also a cutie.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Wait until B. J.es in. Season four. You¡¯ll love him.¡±


    Arabe smiles but it quickly waivers. ¡°I wish we weren¡¯t so far apart. I could almost manage the horrible night¡¯s with Luca if I got to spend my days with you.¡±


    ¡°I wish you were back in Chicago. Things aren¡¯t the same without you there to harass me. Carmelo misses you too.¡±


    Arabe smirks. ¡°Of course he does.¡±


    The elevator door dings and normally I wouldn¡¯t pay any attention for it had it not been for the fact that Benedetto springs out of his chair, grabs his pistol and aims it at the elevator. Arabe and I get down and hope the best.


    ¡°Luca didn¡¯t tell me you wereing,¡± Benedetto sighs in relief.


    ¡°My son is forgetful,¡± the carefree voice is that of my father¡¯s. My body stills and I¡¯m frozen on the ground. I look up to see my father ncing over the couch at us. ¡°You can get off the floor you know. It¡¯s just dear old Dad. Do I get a hug?¡± He opens his arms wide.


    Not wanting to seem suspicious, I stand and give him a quick hug and a kiss on each cheek. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in town Luca invited me over for family dinner. Too bad your brother and mother couldn¡¯t make it, but no matter,¡± he shrugs like he really doesn¡¯t care that either of them are absent.


    ¡°They¡¯re attending business at the office right now. I think you¡¯re a little early for dinner,¡± Arabe states.


    ¡°Not to mention we just had breakfast,¡± I chime in.


    ¡°Can you me me for being so anxious about wanting to see my daughter for the first time in months?¡±


    You never seemed that anxious to see me before.


    ¡°You¡¯re glowing, daughter. The married life is good to you. Your husband must be treating you well, you¡¯re no longer skin and bones.¡±


    My father struts into the kitchen and I give Arabe a confused look as I whisper. ¡°Does he know?¡±


    Arabe looks me up and down. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t tell just by looking at you.¡±


    Winter is ending and spring would be beginning soon which is unfortunate for me because theserge bulky sweatshirts I¡¯ve been wearingtely have been good cover up for the tiny bump I¡¯m sporting.


    While Arabe talks to my father, I use this opportunity to sneak a text to Antonio about him being here. Within seconds I get a response saying they¡¯ll be home as soon as possible and to call if anything happens.


    My father begins to pull various ingredients out of the fridge, pantry and cupboards. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cooksagna for everyone tonight. My treat. To my two children and their new marriages. We will have to toast to that,¡± my father smiles viciously. ¡°Arabe, you have wine, right? We will definitely need the finest to drink to tonight.¡±


    Arabe look to me with a speechless expression before nodding her head and nervously replying. ¡°Yes, yes we have some wine we could toast to.¡±


    Crap. If I don¡¯t have wine, he¡¯ll certainly know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°I better get started on the sauce,¡± my father murmurs more to himself than to Arabe and I.


    For hours my father kept us in the kitchen doing things like chopping up onion, garlic, tomato, mozzare and helping him make the pasta for thesagna by the scratch. I thank God that my morning sickness has subsided or else I would¡¯ve spewed my guts at all this food and given myself away¡ªespecially since Lasagna is one of my favorite dishes.


    My father only made Lasagna a few times in his life. He never wanted to bother cooking especially not when, as he says, he has a wife and a paid cook to do it for him. My father knows how to cook, he¡¯s definitely not ignorant to that fact. The few times he¡¯s made us dishes were special asions and also when he wanted to talk to us or keep an eye on us. When he cooked, he would ask us to do tedious kitchen chores or helping him with the noodle or chopping things just so he could make conversation and possibly get something out of us.


    ¡°Arabe, how do you like New York so far?¡± My father asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, our view is especially beautiful. I enjoy this city a lot. The city traffic reminds me of Chicago, although it seems a bit more intense here. I¡¯m a little homesick though.¡±


    ¡°Luca says you seem to be adjusting well. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll forget about Chicago in no time, especially when you start raising a family.¡±


    Arabe locks in ce and drops the knife on the ground nearly cutting herself. My father scatters her out of the way and picks up the knife. ¡°You have to be more careful when handling sharp objects, sweetie.¡±


    The false kindness in his voice and the use ofsweetiemakes me swallow bile creeping up my throat. Something is definitely up with him and I don¡¯t trust him for a single moment.


    ¡°Arielle, how are you adjusting to Chicago?¡± My father asks me while his eyes are upied on kneading the soon to be pasta in front of him.


    ¡°I love it. Love everything about the city.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I remember you hated going to Chicago when you were younger.¡±


    ¡°Well, Chicago is where my family is now.¡±


    He looks up to give me a death re. It¡¯s the angriest I¡¯ve seen him all day. ¡°And what is that supposed to mean? Now that you¡¯re married the Giordano¡¯s are suddenly your family and yourrealfamily in New York is now what? Nothing?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I meant nothing by it, Father. I just meant I have my house and belongings there, my husband as well Angelo there.¡±


    ¡°Angelo. The second weakest link of my family next to you. Out of all three of my children you two seem to disappoint the most. Of course, you¡¯re a woman and you can¡¯t help but be naturally disappointing. Your brother has always had a soft spot for you and that makes him weak. You see, Arielle,. I paidverygood money and spent a lot of my time to make your brothers tough. Do you remember when you were fourteen and some strange men took you and your brothers. They were about to rape you, weren¡¯t they? Your idiot brother, Angelo risked his own life to save you just so you wouldn¡¯t¡­ what? Take a cock like a woman is supposed to? Luca tried to save his own skin and that¡¯s what made me proud. You were always Angelo¡¯s weakest link and that is why he is a disappointment.¡±


    My mouth goes dry. ¡°You wanted them to rape me?¡±


    My father shrugs. ¡°I wanted to teach my sons to not care about anything. You only care about yourself and the Famiglia. Wives are for fucking and giving children and children are a means of business and keeping the family name. You do not care for them because it makes you weak and it puts the Famiglia in danger. You care about someone and your enemies get a hand on them you¡¯ll likely to doanythingto get them back to you safe. It¡¯s weakness, Arielle.¡±


    Just as I was about to break down, Luca and Antonio enter. Antonio seems in more of a rush to be by my side as Luca casually strolls in and inhales deeply.


    ¡°Smells delicious,¡± Luca wraps his arm around Arabe and kisses her on the lips. It wasn¡¯t hard to see the disgust on her face as she scrunches her face and closes her eyes tight.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to be around him,¡± I whisper to Antonio.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Anger sys across his face. ¡°What the fuck did he do?¡± He whispers harshly.


    ¡°He¡¯s even worse than I remember,¡± I shake my head and try to fight off the burning, stinging sensation in my eyes. I refuse to cry in front of him.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us, my wife and I would like some time alone.¡±

 Chapter 50

    My father smirks. ¡°By all means. We understand when an itch needs to be scratched,¡± he winks.


    Antonio grabs my wrist and pulls me along. When we¡¯re behind our closed door he runs his hands through his thick hair. ¡°What the fuck is he doing here? Dinner? Why didn¡¯t Luca say anything?¡±


    I start to cry. ¡°Oh Xander, he said the worst thing. I-I-¡±


    Antonio hugs me and rocks me back and forth. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°He paid for people to kidnap us. He-he wanted those men to rape me that day. He beat Angelo afterwards for saving me first. It was a lesson in not caring for other people, to care only for yourself.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Antonio pulls back furiously. Anger burns with intensity in his eyes and it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that murder is now on his mind. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I shake my hand and ce my palms against his chest. ¡°It¡¯ll start a war. We need to think and not act rationally.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would he even tell you something like that?¡±


    ¡°I made him angry. I sort of said something like Chicago is where my family is which was kind of me saying that he isn¡¯t my family. I said you and Angelo were there and that¡¯s when he got mad. He started yelling about how my rtionship with Angelo is what makes us disappointments. He¡¯d rather we be like Luca with cold unfeeling hearts.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s fingers clench into a fist so tight that his knuckles turn white. His face has a hue of red that tells me he is livid. His breathing is erratic as his chest rises and falls at a fast pace. ¡°One of these days is going to find a way to kill that bastard and make it look like a happy ident.¡±


    ¡°Antonio?¡± I ask and he answers with a hum. ¡°Do you still think getting close to people is a weakness? That loving people is a weakness?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answers simply.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°And am I one of your weakness¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says breathless. ¡°I never wanted you to be. I wanted to keep my distance but you made it so hard with wanting to be friends. You made it so damn hard when you did the littlest things and you made me fall in love with the vani scent of your body wash, the way you y with your fingers when your nervous, the blush you get on your chest when your nervous or excited. Or the way you¡¯re so passionate to be someone, or the way you smile at the television and love TV show characters as if they¡¯re your best friends you¡¯ve known since childhood. I fell in love with the simplest things I never thought I could ever appreciate in a person and I hate it.¡± I frown. ¡°I hate that I love you, Ary.¡±


    Hearing I¡¯m his weakness now made me realise that this cold blooded person is now in love with me. For some reason I now realised, after being sold to him my life changed to a different level. I can¡¯t lose this man, never! Xander is everything to me.


    I press my lips against his withplete and utter abandon. The feel is soft pink lips against mine feels like home and in this unfamiliar ce in the city I used to love and call my own. Antonio makes everything whole again with every day, every step of marriage we experienced hardships but he was right. He was right in the way that I too never thought I could fall in love with the littlest things of a person.


    Watching and cohabitating with Antonio made me notice how every morning he always has a ss of apple juice, he has this one hair that sticks up straight in the morning and he ttens it down in the bathroom first thing when he gets up. The way he rolls up the sleeves on his button-ups, the way his go-to color for everything is blue. Or the way he has a routine that he refuses to break by pacing at night, sitting in his chair and sipping his favorite drink.


    Everything about Antonio from the way he smells like spice and mint to the way he doesn¡¯t like a single wrinkle in his clothes or else he¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll love every piece of him.


    Getting to know him was like solving a puzzle. With each conversation I got a new piece until the picture became whole and I saw the real him. The real him who is not Capo, not a murderer, not an uncaring person but a regr person who doesn¡¯t want a weakness. Not because he¡¯s afraid it¡¯llpromise his power or the Famiglia, but because he¡¯s genuinely afraid to lose someone he loves¡ªlike his mother.


    ¡°I will always protect you,Tesoro.¡±


    My darling.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    And I do. I wholeheartedly with every fiber of my being trust that Antonio will do whatever it takes to keep me and this baby safe.


    ¡°Now, I think we have a dinner to attend that we¡¯re just going to have to grin and bear. We have the upper hand in this situation, remember? Once I find out what his n is, once I can prove he¡¯s a traitor, he¡¯ll be gone. He won¡¯t ever hurt you again,¡± Antonio grabs my hand and locks his fingers with mine.


    ¡°Remind me again, how long do we have to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Just until business is done. Then we can leave right after. I thought you were enjoying your time with Arabe?¡±


    ¡°I am but it¡¯s so painful to see her like this. She desperately wants an escape and I don¡¯t me her. Luca is sociopathic. There isn¡¯t any way we can help her get away from him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ary, but this isn¡¯t worth constituting a war over. Right now, I want you to worry about the little one growing inside of you. No more stress. Let me handle everything,¡± Antonio kisses my temple before heading out of the door and downstairs to dinner.


    Arielle


    I wake up feeling groggy. I can hardly keep my eyes open. My head is pounding and my eyelids feel too heavy. I try to move my body but can¡¯t, that¡¯s when I realize my hands are tied behind my back and I¡¯m not in bed¡ªbut in a hard wooden chair. The room smells like cleaning products and makes me suddenly gag.


    As hard as I try to regain consciousness, I¡¯m still in a sleepy daze. I know something is wrong but panicking doesn¡¯t seem to be an option. I feel mellow and rxed in the chair as if my fight or flight response system has been shut downpletely. I know I¡¯m in danger but don¡¯t have the energy to react or think rationally enough.


    Where is Antonio? I had fallen asleep next to him in our bed. I didn¡¯t feel him leave the bed this morning. Is he here with me? Am I in a hospital because I lost the baby and they put me on strong drugs?


    A rush of energy floods my system and I open my eyes wide and scan my surrounding. The room is darkly lit but the white tile walls make things bright enough. The floor is concrete with stains scattered below me¡ªI fear it¡¯s blood from previous victims. The chair I¡¯m sitting in is bolted underneath me keeping me in ce along with rope binding my arms and legs together.


    Arge man enters the room, seeing as there are surveince cameras in the top corner of the room they were watching, waiting for me to wake up.


    ¡°Arielle Giordano,¡± the man says in a thick Russian ent. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting to get our hands on you.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Antonio


    I hate being in New York. I hate this city but not as much as I hate the people here. Fucking Ri¡¯s with their corrupt and psychopathic ways.


    The only person I hate more than Luca is Marco and sitting with both of them at their main headquarters made me want to pull out my pistol and waste both of them right here, right now.


    We are discussing strategy ns regarding the Bratva. They have been interfering with drug and guns shipment we¡¯ve been receiving from the cartel down in Mexico. Men are turning up dead at shipment checkpoints. The Outfit is low with men and even with thest batch of New York soldiers it¡¯s still not enough. We¡¯re losing more and more every week.


    Just the other day the Bratva raided one of our warehouses, we lost a shit ton of money and some good men. Since ties with New York have been good since Luca got his bride and Marco shipped his daughter off to marry me, they¡¯ve been pretty lenient with sending me more soldiers.


    As grateful as I am, I don¡¯t trust this willingness to hand me over men. They¡¯re going to want something and I haven¡¯t figured it out yet¡ªbut I will.


    My mind wanders off to thoughts of my wife. I left her peacefully sleeping in bed this morning. She didn¡¯t even stir she was so exhausted. Arielle cried most of the night as I held her and let her. She was distraught over what her father said to her and distraught at the treatment Arabe is receiving from her brother. I hate seeing her so stressed and it worries me regarding the baby. I read on some website for pregnant parents stress is horrible and can cause miscarriages and, in some cases, even affect the child¡¯s development in their early or eventer life.


    I thought it was better for her to let it all out. She seemed relieved after. I can tell when something is worrying her by the way she bites at her bottom lip, fidgets with her hands and has a strong crease between her eyebrows. Her body usually stays tense like that until she purged her feelings. So, I¡¯d rather her cry at night to me then hold it in.


    Luca¡¯s cell phone ringing causes me to lose train of my thought and thrusts me back into reality.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Luca answers with annoyance. ¡°Are you sure?¡­ Okay¡­ I¡¯ll tell him.¡± He ms his phone down and looks me in the eyes. Arielle is missing.¡±


    I stand up abruptly. ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s missing!?¡±


    ¡°Arabe says she can¡¯t find her anywhere in the apartment. She¡¯s been looking for over an hour.¡±


    I take out my phone ready to call her seeing if maybe she just left to go into the city and forgot to tell anyone.


    Luca shakes his head. ¡°She said she called Ary, her phone is still in the guest room.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t leave without her phone. She was taken!¡± I run my hands through my hair. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. ¡°How the hell did this happen? Don¡¯t you have security? Who could¡¯ve gotten in without setting off rms or getting past your bodyguard¡ªwho is supposed to be watching them!¡±


    ¡°Antonio, calm down,¡± Marco says in a calm voice. ¡°We will find her. This isn¡¯t the first kidnapping in the mafia and this isn¡¯t the first time Ary has been taken.¡±


    I wanted to ring his neck because I know at least one of those times she was kidnapped it was because her father was trying to teach his sons a lesson about not caring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have security cameras?¡± I ask Luca.


    He silently grabs hisptop, opens it and turns the screen toward me. He hits the y button and we see the hallways where the guest room is. I watch as the video y me exiting the room in my suit and heading down to the main lobby where I met with Luca. We don¡¯t see any sign of Arielle, she must have still been sleeping at this time. He fast forwards until static shows.


    ¡°Tampered with,¡± Marco grumbles under his breath.


    I grab my suit jacket and put it on as I race out of the room. I tell one of Luca¡¯s men waiting outside to pull the car around front. Luca and Marco catch up to me and it¡¯s Luca who looks most annoyed.


    ¡°We still have business to finish,¡± he reminds me.


    ¡°My wife is missing. I think this is more important,¡± I growl through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I thought you were the type of man to put the Famiglia before anyone else,¡± Marco replied snidely.


    ¡°How stupid of me to actually think either of you would care that your sister¡ªyour daughter, was taken by our enemies,¡±


    ¡°It looks like the great Antonio Giordano finally has a weakness,¡± Marco says as I push past him as I see my car has arrived. ¡°And it¡¯s blinding him!¡±


    When I pile into the backseat, I¡¯m agitated by the fact that Luca follows suit. Luca shes me an untrustworthy grin that makes me uneasy and as soon as possible I¡¯m leaving this fucking city. ¡°We¡¯re going to the same ce, aren¡¯t we? No need to waste another car.¡± I don¡¯t trust the Ri¡¯s and I don¡¯t trust their reaction to Arielle¡¯s disappearance.


    At Luca¡¯s penthouse Arabe is a wreck. Her eyes are bloodshot and her hands trembling. Luca looks annoyed with his wife and by the clenching of his fist I can tell he wants to hit her.


    ¡°I need you to tell me everything,¡± I say calmly to my cousin. I touch her shoulder and lead her over to the couch to sit as I take the seat next to her.


    ¡°It was around eleven that I was worried. I thought maybe she was jetgged and needed some sleep. I thought that she was just exhausted but she was gone. I swear I didn¡¯t hear anyone enter. I had breakfast and then went back to my room to read a book. I didn¡¯t hear anyone enter! I don¡¯t know how it happened,¡± Arabe bes hysterical. She nts her face into her hands and her shoulders shake with every sob.


    I check my watch. ¡°So she¡¯s been missing for a few hours?¡± Arabe nods her head. ¡°Fuck. I want men out looking for her and checking all of the Bratva¡¯s warehouses.¡±


    ¡°Hang on just a minute. You may be Capo in the Outfit but here these men are for my father and I to control. We don¡¯t even know if the Bratva took her so why riskmymen on missions we aren¡¯t certain of?¡± Luca says from the threshold of the kitchen holding a bottle of bourbon in one hand and a ss in the other.


    ¡°We can¡¯t see here and do nothing! We need to send spies to see what they know or if they know anything already!¡± I shout my frustration.


    ¡°If this happened in Chicago it was your wife, I would send my men looking for her.¡±


    Luca shrugs. ¡°That just proves once again that you are weak and ipetent to be Capo. You rule with your heart. You¡¯re too blinded by love to realize that you¡¯re willing to risk too much of the Famiglia to get back some girl.¡±


    ¡°Thatgirlis your sister,¡± my teeth are clenched.


    ¡°And if it were my wife, mother, or daughter I wouldn¡¯t care either way. I¡¯m not risking men to search our enemies warehouses when we aren¡¯t sure she is there. There is no sign of forced entry, for all I know she left on her own ord to escape you and made it look like a kidnapping. It¡¯s usible that my bitch of sister would pull a stunt like that.¡±


    ¡°You May have known her all of her life but I know for a fact she wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡± Especially not while pregnant with my child.


    ¡°Antonio is right,¡± Arabe chimes in. ¡°Arielle wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed, Arabe,¡± Luca shouts angrily. ¡°We do not need your input in men¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s my friend too!¡±


    Luca enters to kitchen and returns without the bottle of ss in his hand. As he storms toward Arabe she cowers when he raises his hand and ps her across the face with a loud smack.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shout and pull Arabe away from him. ¡°She may be your property but I¡¯m not going to watch you abuse my cousin in front of me. You can do itter when I¡¯m not around. You¡¯re going to sit here and figure out a way to get Arielle back.¡±


    Luca¡¯s jaw ticks. ¡°I don¡¯t have to anything you say.¡±


    ¡°Go upstairs, Arabe,¡± I murmur to her and she obliges.


    I wait until I can no longer hear footsteps to grab Luca by his cor and m him against the wall. ¡°Listen to me,¡± I say inches away from his face. ¡°This is my wife and as far as I¡¯m concerned as guests from the Outfit we are under your protection and your sister has just been kidnapped inyourapartment. You¡¯ll help and if you don¡¯t well then, I guess I¡¯ll expect the worst.¡±


    ¡°That she left you?¡±


    ¡°No, that you¡¯re responsible. And if you¡¯re responsible then I am at liberty to kill you but it won¡¯t be quick. I will take my time skinning you alive until you are begging for death. Even then I won¡¯t grant you death, I will cut off every piece of you that I can while you are conscious and I am going to feed them to you¡ªthat includes your dick.¡±


    Luca keeps his same furrowed eyebrows and dark eyes but it¡¯s the hard swallow and the new sweat beading at his forehead that tells me he¡¯s afraid.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll call my men and have them on the lookout. I¡¯ll see if my spies know anything about a kidnapping from the Bratva. That¡¯s the best I can do,¡± he shoves me off and pulls out his burner phone from his front pocket to make those calls.


    I head upstairs and into the guest room to see if anything was taken or moved around fromst I saw. It doesn¡¯t look like a struggle and it doesn¡¯t look like she changed into day clothes. There is no sign of the nightgown she worest night which leads me to believe that she was taken before she woke up. I walk over to the bed and smell her pillow to get the scent of vani along with¡­ I sniff again. Chloroform?


    The kidnappers must¡¯ve put the chemical on a cloth and put over her mouth while she was sleeping to render her unconscious. There wouldn¡¯t have been a fight and it would make sense that Arabe didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Still questions about this scene of crime burn in my mind. How did they get in? Who has ess to Luca¡¯s penthouse? Why weren¡¯t the bodyguards monitoring the girls or the hallways where they sleep?


    When I make my way downstairs, I see Benedetto holding a box and talking to Luca. I hear Benedetto ask what to do with it and Luca whispers his response.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I nod my head at the box.


    ¡°A box,¡± Luca grabs the box from his guard. ¡°I was going to check it first in case whatever is inside is too disturbing for you to see.¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s addressed to you, Giordano.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± I walk down thest few steps of stairs and forcefully snatch the box out of his hands. I walk over to the kitchen to set the box down. Luca and Benedetto hover looking over my shoulder anticipating what is inside. ¡°Do you both mind?¡±


    ¡°This box came to my house, I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s inside. Especially if it is pertaining tomysister.¡±


    Now he cares,I roll my eyes.

 Chapter 52

    Antonio


    The box is lighter than expected given the size of it. So, I doubt it¡¯s a bomb. I waste no more time opening it to see a letter on top of various items below it.


    Mr. Giordano,N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Congrattions! You¡¯re a father. We¡¯re having our own little baby shower with your wife a little¡ªgender reveal party. It was much fun. Arielle cried when she found out it was a girl. Enclosed is a gift for your daughter from us. Enclosed is also a warning. If you don¡¯t step down there will be worse body parts to find in a brown box.


    The letter ends without being signed by whoever took her. My throat closes with an overwhelming flood of emotions. I¡¯m going to have a daughter. I hold back the smile wanting to make itself present when I remember the words body part. Dread fills my stomach at all the possibilities of what could be in the box. Her ear, a finger, a toe, a piece of skin, locks of hair, an eyeball¡­


    When I look into the box, I see a pink pair of baby booties and a short slender finger¡ªher pinky. The color tells me it was recently taken. Fuck. I need to find her and fast because there is no way in hell I¡¯m stepping down as Capo.


    Why would the Bratva want me to step down? Do they have another choice¡ªone more corrupt? No, it can¡¯t be. The possibility that it¡¯s someone in the Famiglia is probable, someone who wants me gone and wants to take over.


    How could they know Arielle is pregnant? No man would notice, sure she has a small bump but it¡¯s hardly noticeable, anyone could think she¡¯s simply fat. Maybe she told them so they would go easy on her? My heart rate picks up as a I think of her scared and begging for her life, begging for them not to do anything that would bring harm to our daughter. The pain she must have felt as they took her finger.


    She¡¯s not ustomed to pain like Made Men are, there are hardly any marks, scars or blemishes on her perfect creamy skin. I toss the box across the room and yell out my frustration, my anger. Yell at how unfair this is and how all my fucking life I promised not to get close so thisexactscenario would never happen and yet I let my guard down. I allowed myself to feel an ounce of pleasure and love and now it¡¯s screwing me over. My enemies know my weakness and they are winning because I would do anything to get Arielle back.


    She is my weakness.


    Weakness.


    It looks like the great Antonio Giordano finally has a weakness,Marco¡¯s voice rings in my head.


    Any of my men would know that I don¡¯t partially care much for my wife, I make it that way so I don¡¯tshowmy weakness. I don¡¯t mention my wife to any of the members in the Outfit and when I do, they¡¯re lies to make it seem like I don¡¯t care. The only four people who would ever know that Arielle is bing a weakness for me is Ro, Angelo, Luca and Marco and two of those people I can cross off my list. The other two¡­


    I pull out my pistol so quick that Luca and Benedetto don¡¯t have any time to draw. ¡°How loyal are you?¡± I ask his guard.


    ¡°I would die for Luca,¡± he bites back.


    With that answer I shoot him directly between the eyes. His body falls with a thud.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s not very nice,¡± Luca frowns.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Where is who?¡± He ys stupid. ¡°Oh, your sister. I haven¡¯t a clue,¡± he shrugs.


    I aim the gun at his kneecap and he falls to the floor screaming next to Benedetto¡¯s corpse. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask again, where is my wife?¡±


    ¡°You stupid fucker! Can¡¯t see you see she is manipting you and making you weak. Choosing that fucking cunt of the Famiglia.¡±


    I punch him hard enough to knock him unconscious. I pull his body into one of the dining room chairs and tie him with duct tape and rope I find in a supply closet to be safe. I tie each wrist to the arms of the chair and do the same to his ankles. Arabees down the stairs warily and shrieks when she sees her dead bodyguard.


    ¡°I need you to stay in your room, okay?¡± I ask her.


    Her eyes stare at Luca. ¡°Are you going to kill him? Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°I need some information from him. He knows where Ary is and I¡¯d bet all my money that Marco is with her now.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to find out. I need you to lock yourself in your room and don¡¯te out until I tell you it¡¯s okay. If something goes south and I¡¯m dead and Lucaes after you. I want you to be ready upstairs waiting, take one of Luca¡¯s guns and shoot him or Marco or anyone who isn¡¯t me. I need you to call Ro tell him they have Arielle. If I¡¯m dead you need to get back to Chicago and stay safe. Okay?¡±


    If this means to sacrifice my life for Arielle then, I will. I will not spare them.


    She nods frantically and takes one of the burner phones in the kitchen drawer and scurries upstairs.


    I pace around waiting for Luca to wake up, this is going to be a long night but I intend to gather every piece of information about Arielle ¡®s whereabouts and their nning and reasoning.


    ¡°Fucker,¡± Luca curses as hees to. He moves his body and groans in pain probably remembering that a bullet went through his kneecap.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± I ask as I cross my arms and lean against the kitchen waiter.


    ¡°Why would I ever tell you?¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer. What should I start with? Your pinky?¡± Seems fitting. My wife lost hers, it¡¯s only fair that her brother behind the attack should too.


    I grab a sharp knife from one of the kitchen drawers. I kneel so I¡¯m level with his hand now iling trying to get out of the tape around his wrist. I hold him steady as I slowly slice into the skin and keep going until the entire finger is dislodged from his body.


    Luca grits his teeth and bites his tongue trying not to scream out. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this,¡± he exhales deeply as I hold his pinky into the air.


    ¡°And I think I remember saying that you were going to eat every body part I cut off?¡±


    Luca¡¯s face goes pale but he doesn¡¯t say anything back. He just keeps his mouth shut. Something he should¡¯ve done a long time ago.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°Fuck. You.¡±


    My hand goes to his jaw forcing his mouth open as I shove his pinky into his mouth. Luca gags and tries to spit it back up. ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    With no answer I grab the knife and cut off his other pinky finger. ¡°You have eight more fingers left until I move onto your toes. I heard the big toe hurts the worst. I¡¯ll save that forst.¡±


    ¡°You think your tough torturing me?¡± He groans. The blood from his pinky is dripping out of his mouth. He spit the finger onto the floor and I let him, there are much more productive ways to get him to talk. After all his fingers and toes are gone, I think I¡¯ll go for his dick considering it¡¯s what he thinks with the most.


    Threaten someone¡¯s manhood and they¡¯re likely to talk.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Nothing?¡± I cock my head and wait. Nothing.


    Bye-bye middle fingers.


    I do this until both of his hands are fingerless and Luca is pale to the point of passing out. You can¡¯t go too hard fast. You want them conscious when you¡¯re torturing. I let him recover while I talk to him.


    ¡°I know your father is with him. Where?¡±


    ¡°Not gonna say. That bitch deserves whatever ising to her. Maybe her death will finally strengthen you. Doubtful considering the Outfit has been weak for decades.¡±


    I squint my eyes at Luca. ¡°Is that why you want me to step down because I¡¯m weak.¡± I slice my knife down his bicep which will surely scar.


    ¡°You were never supposed to take over. The day Lorenzo died you and Ro were supposed to die as well. n went wrong so Dad had to make a few adjustments.¡±


    My eyes go dark and my blood boils. ¡°The Bratva killed my father.¡±


    ¡°My fatherpaidthe Bratva to take out the entire Giordano family and that night Arielle had witnessed everything.¡±


    Arielle knew everything! Why she didn¡¯t tell me, is it because she is afraid of me or there is something else she is hiding from me.


    I drop the knife and punch him across the face, my knucklesnd on his nose and with a crack I know I¡¯ve broken it. ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± I¡¯m so out of my mind with rage I punch him again and nearly break his jaw.


    ¡°The Outfit has always been the weakest link of the Famiglia. It¡¯s time new leadership took over,¡± he spits out blood on the floor.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    ¡°None if your goddamn business. You can torture me all you want, you can kill me but my father is still alive and he has big ns,¡± hisugh is maniacal. ¡°You can kill me but that won¡¯t stop my father from killing your wife and unborn child or from dethroning your pathetic ass.¡±


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re going to die alright, but first you¡¯re going to tell me everything,¡± I dig through more utensils in the kitchen until I see something that catches my eyes. I smirk as I hold it up. ¡°Do you think this melon ball scooper can scoop an eyeball out of its socket?¡±


    Luca¡¯s breath picks up and he shifts in his seat once more trying to worm his way out of the rope and tape.


    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, I can still take it out the good old fashion way,¡± a vindictive smile ssh across my face, ¡°with my thumb.¡±


    AntonioN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ten fingers, ten toes, one eyeball and fiftysh markster and Luca still hasn¡¯t confessed to where Marco is holding Arielle.


    Drastic times call for drastic measures. I unbutton and unzip his pants earning a disgusted curl of Luca¡¯s lip. ¡°What are you, a fag?¡±


    ¡°No, but you¡¯re going to wish I was because if you don¡¯t answer my question this will be thest few moments you¡¯re going to spend with your little dick,¡± I let him hang out of his pants as I grab the knife and carefully skim the de over the base of hisid dick.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer you,¡± he shouts.


    ¡°Fine with me,¡± I shrug as I grip his dick hard and prepare to cut straight through.


    ¡°Wait!¡± He screams. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    I drop his dick and wait for the answer I¡¯ve finally been waiting for. I could¡¯ve started with his dick but it was much too fun tearing him apart piece by piece.


    ¡°One of the Bratva warehouses. That¡¯s where she is. I don¡¯t know which one.¡±


    I bring my knife to his dick once more.


    ¡°I swear!¡± His eye widens. ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know which warehouse! I was supposed to keep you upied here and convince you to step down. I was never supposed to meet up with my father at the warehouse. A few of his men are there with him.¡±


    ¡°Which one¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, Archie and Joseph!¡±


    ¡°Now that wasn¡¯t so hard was it?¡±


    Luca¡¯s body sags in relief but I take the knife and cut his dick off anyways. His screams are loud enough for the entire City to hear.


    ¡°That one was for Arabe and this,¡± I ce the knife against his throat, ¡°is for Arielle.¡± The screams die and peaceful silence fills the room.


    Luca is dead.

 Chapter 54

    Arielle


    I passed out from shock when the strange man with cold eyes sliced my finger as if it were a piece of carrot. It hurt so bad and even know it¡¯s still throbbing.


    I don¡¯t know the men who took me but they don¡¯t sound like the Bratva. They sound like regr Americans with thick New York ents. I only realize who took me when they bring in someone whom I¡¯ve known nearly all of my life.


    The Famiglia¡¯s private doctor in New York.


    The doctor brings in familiar technology I remember from my appointment with Doctor Conti back in Chicago. One of the men who kidnapped me lifts up my nightgown while the doctor rubs the cold gel on me and begins taking a sonogram.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant alright,¡± the doctor nods his head staring intently at the screen.


    It¡¯s much different than when I was in Doctor Conti¡¯s office. She had a smile on her face that didn¡¯t waiver for a single moment. This doctor is strictly business carrying out orders from someone¡­ someone in the Famiglia?


    Why would someone in New York kidnap me, I¡¯m the Capo¡¯s daughter and the other Capo¡¯s wife. It would mean certain death for them.


    The kidnapper squints his eyes at the screen and replies, ¡°That¡¯s what he suspected.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Who ishe? Who are they working for?


    ¡°He wants to know the gender, he wants to send a little gift to Antonio.¡±


    I squirm in my chair at the sound of my husband¡¯s name. I let out of muffled groan through the duct tape over my mouth. A wordless plea to let me go and leave my family alone.


    ¡°A girl,¡± the doctor says emotionless as he wraps up the procedure and the kidnapper wipes down my stomach and yanks my nightgown down. The doctors nods farewell to my kidnapper and leaves through the only entrance and exit without as much as blinking an eye at what he¡¯s done.


    The doctor was the man who always gave my lollipops when he came to the house frequently to patch my father or brother or anyone of his men up.


    True loyalty lies with the Capo and the Famiglia. Never cross the Capo, orders are to be followed¡ªalways,my father always used to say.


    Before I can make my own educated guess about who has kidnapped me, my father appears in the doorway.


    ¡°Hello,¡± his lips curl into a sickening smile. ¡°Ie bearing gifts,¡± he holds up a pair of baby booties that are pink. ¡°I¡¯m going to send them to your husband along with the pinky finger. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be d to know the sex of his child. It¡¯ll be a good convincer to make him step down.¡±


    Step down?


    ¡°I knew your husband was weak. I knew he was weak since before you two were engaged. You see, I was the one who killed Lorenzo Giordano and you witnessed it all remember, eleventh August,¡± my eyes widen, ¡°Well not me personally, I was in New York at the time. I paid off the Bratva to kill Lorenzo and the Giordano brothers. Ro and Luca weren¡¯t they were supposed to be and unfortunate survived. The Outfit was already weak under Lorenzo¡¯smand and now that Antonio was running the show it was a disaster. So, like any decent human being I offered him help, offered to send my soldiers¡ªbut, he had to marry my daughter.


    ¡°I always knew Antonio was weak, he loved his mother and once a man is capable of love, he¡¯s likely to love again and it happened. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to love you so I had to have a backup of course, so I lied and told him you were on birth control. I figured if he didn¡¯t at least love you he would love his child. Now I have his ultimate weakness standing in front of me, the love of his life pregnant with his daughter.


    ¡°My son deserves to run the Outfit, not Antonio. With this message to your husband he¡¯ll do anything to get you back¡ªincluding giving up his position of Capo. Even if he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll still do everything in his power to get you back and that¡¯s where his downfall will be. He¡¯ll figure out where you are eventually and we will be ready and that¡¯s when we will kill him.


    ¡°Luca will take over the Outfit and I¡¯ll of course kill Ro that way he doesn¡¯t put his big boy pants on and im his spot as Capo next. Luca is fit to be Capo and he would have made a great one here in New York, but I¡¯m not ready to give up my spot. No, I¡¯m still young and I know Luca was getting impatient so wepromised. I¡¯d give him the Outfit if he¡¯d leave me alone to tend to my city here. I guess you¡¯ve been wondering where your mother is, she¡¯s dead. Angelo figured it out and I couldn¡¯t have him telling you. I meant to kill him but things didn¡¯t go as nned again but it¡¯s a happy ident he¡¯s suffering from anemia.


    ¡°Anyways, your mother is dead and I have taken myself a new young fertile bride. She¡¯s pregnant, you¡¯re both due around the same time I presume. She¡¯s having my son. I¡¯ll raise him to be just like Luca, Angelo was such a mistake he got too much of his mother¡¯s influence and feelings. My unborn son will be Capo of New York when I die.


    ¡°Oh, I guess you¡¯re wondering your part in this. I guess after Antonio is dead, we have no need for you. I have no need for you. Don¡¯t worry though, I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±


    My head is spinning with uncertainty, sadness and betrayal. This whole time it was part of some borate n to kill of the Giordano¡¯s and have a new reign in Chicago. That day I knew a capo was dead the fact was I didn¡¯t know he was Lorenzo Giordano I was there, it all happened in front of my eyes. What Antonio must be wondering about me. I didn¡¯t kill anyone! I shut my eyes and everything reyed on my mind. I was returning home with one of dad¡¯s bodyguard and someone stopped the car. He was wearing a ck hat, with his knife on my neck it was when I took the handgun from the car¡¯s seat and shoot him! I kill him and dad turned everything to self defence case.


    My father wants to rule both the Outfit and New York. He wants the Ri name to take over.


    He killed my mother, tried killing Angelo and now he¡¯s going to kill me and my daughter all for power. To him family means nothing, the same goes for Luca. My father is a ruthless¡ªif there¡¯s any time to start cursing it would be now¡ªa ruthless bastard!


    I want to scream it in his face, I want to cry out of unfairness and want to kill him with every fiber in my being. I¡¯m scared of death and have no intention of dying at neen. I want to live, I want to live with Antonio in Chicago and raise our daughter to be happy and full of life.

 Chapter 55

    Arielle


    Crying left me exhausted and I don¡¯t know how, but I took a nap. For how long, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m groggy and it almost makes me think they used the chloroform again. That or knocked me unconscious.


    Come to think of it I can¡¯t remember falling asleep or much of anything before that. All I can recall is my father exining his ns. Giving me the right the know why he is killing me, why I am here.


    I feel like a pig waiting for the ughter.


    I lick my dry lips feeling dehydrated and that¡¯s when I notice there is no longer tape over my mouth. My first instinct is to scream, ¡°Help!¡± I shout.


    Within seconds my father enters the cell. You¡¯d think a smile would feel weing, but a smile on my father¡¯s face means nothing but trouble.


    ¡°Good morning, sunshine. You¡¯ve been sleeping for a while.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I croak out. ¡°Why do this? You already have power and money.¡±


    ¡°Luca has been nning my death for a year, I figured giving him the Outfit would shut him up. Besides I can¡¯t stand the Giordano¡¯s ¡ªdoing business with them has always been a pain in my ass. They make the Famiglia look weak. The Outfit needs a Ri man and Luca is perfect for the job.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill me, you don¡¯t even have to kill Antonio. Just let us go and we will leave. We won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to believe that seeing as Antonio is weak enough to doanythingto save your life, including running away from the Famiglia, he wouldn¡¯t. Antonio may be weak when ites to you but he is still a killer who likes to kill. With your brother and I as threats still alive he¡¯d find a way toe back and kill us. It¡¯s safer to eliminate both of the threats.¡±


    Both of the threats meaning Antonio and I.


    ¡°Why tell me all this?¡± Tears spill down my cheeks and I hate that I¡¯m crying. I hate that he is a monster that enjoys watching his daughter suffer. Fathers are supposed to protect their children and wipe away tears, but my father thrives off our pain¡ªespecially mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this as my final lesson to you. You see loving in a world like ours gets you killed. You can¡¯t be soft and you have always been soft and trying to be a modern day woman with your free-will. Sessful mafia womeny on their backs and get fucked by their husbands whenever they want. That is the woman you should have been. The moment you got upset about your engagement to Antonio you showed weakness. You showed me you couldn¡¯t handle be subordinate or submissive. You¡¯re too emotional like your mother always was and it¡¯s going to get you killed,¡± he pauses, ¡°let me rephrase, itisgetting you killed.¡±


    All my life he¡¯s taught us not to be weak, not to love or cry and now those two emotions is how I am feeling in the end. I¡¯m feeling love for Antonio and my daughter but crying for the loss of life I¡¯m about to experience.


    I always knew I wasn¡¯t cut out for this life, I wanted what other girls had and that was the freedom to just be. I wanted to have boyfriends and explore my sexuality with them. I wanted to go to college and pick out a career and life and make something of myself. I wanted to marry out of love and have children because I was ready, not because an heir was needed.


    Maybe in the end this is for the best, I was never cut out for this life but maybe in the next life my purpose will be found and I can be whoever and whatever my soul dictates.


    I¡¯m ready.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Three loud, but short, bangs echo inside thepound just outside the door. My father pulls out his pistol and aims it toward the door. He curses under his breath and looks over his shoulder at me.


    In one swift moment he is in front of the door and the next he is by my side with the pistol pointed against my head.


    I lied, I¡¯m not ready. I don¡¯t want to go.


    The door is forced open after several attempts of knocking it open with some object. My heart skips a beat when I see Antonio standing there with blood sprayed all over his clothes and face.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Antonio¡¯s own gun is aimed at him.


    ¡°I told you, Antonio, a Capo cannot have weakness because eventually it will get him killed.¡±


    ¡°Then kill me but let her go.¡±


    My father mutter, ¡°Oh Antonio, I¡¯m going to kill you, don¡¯t you worry but you must see my dilemma,¡± he pushes the gun against my temple. ¡°What am I going to do about her? Not to mention I surely don¡¯t want to have a grandchild who will grow up seeking revenge for killing her father.¡±


    ¡°Arielle didn¡¯t do anything, if you let her go, she¡¯ll disappear. You won¡¯t see her again and she won¡¯t bother you,¡± Antonio tries to negotiate.


    ¡°You should have died with your father. Arielle could¡¯ve killed you both but he murdered your father only. You aren¡¯t fit to be Capo. A true Capo wouldn¡¯t try to save his wife by giving up money or power. A Capo would let his enemies put a bullet in his wife¡¯s skull while he keeps his power and territory. Famiglia first. You seem all too willing to give it up just to save a piece of shit.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly is going to take my ce? You?¡± Antonioughs. ¡°You kill me and Ro will take over. He¡¯s stronger than you give him credit for.¡±


    ¡°The only person worthy of taking over the Outfit is Luca.¡±


    A cruel smile I have never seen on Antonio emerges. ¡°Unless he can run the Outfit from the grave your n has a few holes in it.¡±


    My father growls and I feel pressure against my head. I squeeze my eye shut and hear the gun go off. My ears are ringing and I¡¯m too afraid to open my eyes. Maybe I¡¯m dead?


    When I look up Antonio is staring wide eyed at me. His chest has a growing red dot¡ªblood is forming on his white shirt. He was shot.


    ¡°You fucking idiot! You ruinedeverything!I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to fucking kill you and I¡¯m going to spare your wife and child and force them to live out the rest of their days miserably!¡± My father strides toward Antonio and pushes him against the white tile. ¡°Years of nning and youruinedit!¡±


    I close my eyes once more not wanting to see my father murder Antonio. I can¡¯t bear to see the light leave my husband¡¯s eyes.


    Bang.Another gun goes off and I let out a sob. It¡¯s over. Antonio is dead. My heart splits into a million pieces and I curse the world for being so cruel. I don¡¯t want to live if living is without Antonio.


    ¡°Arielle,¡± a strange voice calls my name.


    I slowly open my eyes to see Ro with a pistol in his hand and my father¡¯s body lifeless on the concrete floor.


    Ro pulls out his picked knife and cuts me free. I must be in shock again because I want to yell at him to help Antonio instead of me, but nothinges out.


    When I¡¯m free I quickly stand only to fall directly to the floor hard on my knees. I crawl over to Antonio and press my hand against his chest wound. He¡¯s still alive, but his breathing is shallow and face pale. His eyes are open half-lidded and he looks like he desperately wants to close them, but I can tell he¡¯s fighting. Fighting for his life.


    ¡°Stay with me,¡± I whisper to him. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father, Antonio, our daughter needs you. I need you. Please, you can¡¯t go.¡± I beg.


    He reaches up and cups my face and stares directly into my eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± his voice is strained. He coughs and bloodes up and I know that¡¯s a bad sign.


    ¡°No! No, you can¡¯t leave me!¡± I kiss his colorless lips. ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Let me,¡± a hand touches my shoulder. I look behind me to see my father¡¯s personal doctor, the same one who had previously given me a sonogram in this hellhole.


    He kneels over Antonio¡¯s body and sets his bag down scrimmaging through for who knows what. ¡°I¡¯m going to need some privacy. I can¡¯t have a crying wife here.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Ro says softly helping me up.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to leave him!¡± I cry.


    The doctor gives Ro an annoyed look and my brother-inw impatiently scoops me into his arms and carries me out. That is when I see the ughter, Antonio must have fought his way past my father¡¯s men as well as members of the Bratva.


    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± I nt my face into Ro¡¯s chest getting his shirt wet with tears and snot.


    ¡°Everything will be okay. You need to calm down, the stress isn¡¯t good for the baby. Are you hurt? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    I shake my head but hold out of my hand. Four fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll get infected¡ª¡±


    ¡°It will, but it¡¯s an easy fix. You won¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±


    I notice Ro is walking out of the warehouse with me still in his arms. I thought he was just taking me out of the room. ¡°Where are we going? I want to be close to Antonio in case something happens.¡±


    Ro shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, some of your father¡¯s loyalists are lingering as well as the Bratva on your father¡¯s payroll. Arabe is waiting in the car, you two are heading back to Chicago.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Chicago!¡± I shout. ¡°I want to stay here with Antonio!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t in good conscience leave you hear. I¡¯m under strict orders to get you out. I will call if there are any changes to Antonio¡¯s status,¡± Ro ends the conversation and approaches the ck SUV waiting outside thepound. Carmelo is guarding the car and waiting for me with a grim smile. Ro sets me down and opens the door to revel Arabe¡¯s swollen, wet-slicked face.


    ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ve been so worried!¡± She climbs out and holds me tight while crying.


    ¡°Antonio is hurt.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t safe here, we need to leave,¡± Carmelo interrupts.


    Arabe pulls me into the backseat and I look over at Ro who says, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± He shuts the door and once Carmelo is in the car takes off.

 Chapter 56

    ArielleN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Arabe tells me all about what happened while I was missing. She tells me how Antonio tortured Luca in their penthouse kitchen and how she could hear the screams. She is also the one who called for Ro under Antonio¡¯s orders and she even tell me how Antonio warned her about him being dead. She needs to take me back to Chicago. He was sure of being shoot, no this can¡¯t happen Antonio must have another n. He can¡¯t be dead! He need toe back.


    The entire flight my mind is wandering. I want to listen to her but I can¡¯t when I¡¯m thinking of Antonio and the possibility that he could be dead. I didn¡¯t want to think of it, but it was all my brain would allow. My stomach feels sick at the thought of him not being here anymore and my heart hurts so bad that the pain is nearly physical.


    Tears prick my eyes. Being on a ne is the worst in a situation like this, Ro said he would call if anything changed with Antonio but I won¡¯t get any call because the phone Arabe has on her is forced to be on Airne mode. Not to mention there is no service up in the air.


    The flight from New York to Chicago felt like ten hours instead of the three hours it was. Being on the ground though feels much better. I grab Arabe¡¯s phone and check to see if there are any messages¡ªnothing. I decide to call Ro myself but the line keeps ringing without any answer.


    That¡¯s got to be good news, right? Isn¡¯t that what they say? No news is good news?


    I have to stay optimistic because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m liable to lose my entire mind.


    Carmelo takes us back to the penthouse and I¡¯ve never been so happy to be home. The happiness is short-lived when I begin to think that Antonio may nevere home. He might be dead because he was sure of being killed. How would I live alone?


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed Chicago,¡± Arabe inhales deeply and lets her body fall onto the couch. ¡°If my family tries to marry me off to a guy in New York again I¡¯m going to tell said-guy that I have the worst STD possible and an infertile.¡± Carmelo raises his eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m kidding of course.¡± Even though I know she¡¯s only half kidding.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carmelo asks gently. ¡°You should take a shower and get yourself cleaned up. You¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    I nce down at my phone and Carmelo takes it from me. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it on me while you shower. If a calles through, I¡¯ll get you right away. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I give him a weak smile.


    I wander through the house like a lost ghost not really sure what to do. I¡¯m going through the motions of walk-in down to the hall, entering the bedroom then bathroom and turning on the shower, but I don¡¯t feel all there. The warm water is much too hot but I get in anyways and let myself feel the twinge of pain.


    My soul feels like it is floating out of my body, like its looking for something¡ªsomeone¡ªwho is isn¡¯t here. I feel lonely and uncertain and it scares me.


    I sit on the floor of the tub and let the water consume me. My body feels too weak to do anything but stay in the catatonic state I seem to be in. I want to cry but the heaviness of my eyes and exhaustion tell me I don¡¯t have the energy.


    When Arabe enters the bathroom I am both scared and relieved. Relieved it is not Carmelo with possible bad news, but scared that Carmelo told her bad news to tell me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in here a while. Arielle? Are you okay?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. I want to, but I can¡¯t.


    The door opens and Arabe frowns when she sees me frozen staring at the tile of the shower wall. She turns off the water and grabs one of the white cotton towels from the bathroom closet. She helps me stand and wraps my body in the soft towel drying me down.


    Arabe sits me on the edge of my bed while she pulls out some clothes for me to wear, arge sweatshirt along with sweatpants. She helps me into them when she sees I make no move to put any clothes on. Then, she helps me into bed and pulls the covers over my body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯m going to get you food and then I¡¯ll grab theptop and we can watchM*A*S*Hon Hulu until we fall asleep. I¡¯ll sleep in here tonight so you won¡¯t feel so lonely. Carmelo can sleep in the chair too, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I wanted to say that it sounds perfect but my voice and will to talk once again fails me.


    Thank God Arabe understands me because she brings me food, puts on my favorite show andys with me in bed while Carmelo sits in Antonio¡¯s favorite chair. For the first time since I came home, I realized that I could be okay if worstes to worst. I could try and learn to live again if it meant I had people like Arabe and Carmelo at my side. I have a daughter to think of now too, Antonio would want me to care for her in the best way possible. I could raise her away from this life.


    I wrap my arms around Arabe and we hold each other close. My eyelids feel heavy once more and thest thing I see before shutting them for good a shot of B. J. on the screen and with that I fall asleep.


    When I wake up the first thing I do is ask Carmelo if he received any phone callsst night from Ro or even Antonio. Carmelo shakes his head sadly.


    I grab the phone away from him and dial Ro¡¯s number only to get no answer. That can¡¯t be good. It¡¯s been almost an entire day, why hasn¡¯t he gotten in touch with me yet?


    ***


    ¡°They¡¯re busy,¡± Arabe says from behind me and pulls me out of my thoughts. ¡°New York is in shambles now that Marco and Luca are dead. Antonio is probably recovering right now and Ro is taking care of things and probably exining to them that Angelo is their new Capo.¡±


    Realization hits. Angelo would be Capo. ¡°They¡­ they won¡¯t ept him. My father and brother have spent many years ridiculing Angelo in the Famiglia. They all find him weak because that¡¯s what they¡¯ve told everyone.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Ro is working everything out. I know it¡¯s hard not to worry, but Antonio is stronger than a bullet. He¡¯lle out of this,¡± she rubs my back in circles.

 Chapter 57

    Ro


    I watch as the car Arielle is in drives away and heads toward the airport. There is no way in hell New York is safe for her anymore, or at least not right now.


    I worry Antonio isn¡¯t going to make it through this injury. I¡¯ve seen my brother survive a ton of shit, but from the looks of where the bullet hit¡­ let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not very optimistic.


    I stare at the ck car until it¡¯s so far in the distance I can no longer make it out. I exhale for the first time sincending in New York. Arabe had called me frantically and begged me toe, she said Antonio said it was urgent. My brother could handle things on his own, always has, but calling me to a different state and needing help meant he was in a shit ton of trouble.


    When Inded Arabe sent me the address of Luca¡¯s apartment building and I took the elevator all the way up to the penthouse. The stench of blood and rotting flesh filled my nose automatically. Arabe was crying while Antonio was cleaning off blood from his hands and face. I walked closer to where Antonio was to see Luca brutally mutted.


    That¡¯s when Antonio exined what the Ri¡¯s nned and how Arielle is kidnapped and held hostage by Marco at some Bratva warehouse. At first, I was frustrated because checkingeverywarehouse in the New York area would be tedious but then he gave me names and I went to work.


    Samuel, Archie and Joseph were the names put in my personal lottery and it so happened that Samuel was the lucky draw. It was also lucky for me the poor bastard had two young sons and a pretty wife. I used that wonderful appFaceTimeon his wife¡¯s Apple phone and called Samuel. He answered with a smile but by the end of the conversation he was in tears and had spilled all his secrets including the whereabouts of the warehouse where Arielle was.


    Antonio and I acted quick but first made sure that when we got Arielle out, there would be an escape car waiting to take her far away from the chaos. His main priority was keeping her safe and I had never seen my brother so out of his mind about another person. Arielle was consuming his every rational thought and his protect at all costs mode was activated and he¡¯d riskeverythingto keep his wife safe.


    I concluded then that my brother was in love.


    Standing outside the room where Arielle was held hostage, I can¡¯t bring myself to go. I know I should see if the doctor is working efficiently or to see if he need help or to even just see if my brother is alive, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t and it makes a damn coward.


    I rub at my face harshly hoping that I¡¯ll wake up from the nightmare and the phone call from Arabe was all just a dream. Antonio is fine.


    Antonio has to be fine.


    I¡¯ve seen my brother endure torture and didn¡¯t bat a single fucking eye, didn¡¯t flinch, or scream, or cry. Antonio has always been the toughest man I knew. My father might¡¯ve been strong, but he was a sick bastard that went too far. Antonio never crossed that line. Antonio drew the line at torturing children and raping women. My father thought that was weakness but I always thought that it was courage. My father was the weak one who had to prey on those weaker than him. Just like Marco and Luca. If anyone deserves to be Capo, it¡¯s Antonio.


    Distance voices and sounds of footsteps have me on my feet and reaching for my weapon. I hide behind a corner and wait until I have a visual. Fuck, that¡¯s just fucking great. That¡¯s all I need is for Marco¡¯s men and Bratvaing in here and killing us all or interrupting the doctors surgery session with my brother.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Arge man with a shaved skull walks around the corner allowing me to get a good look at him the closer he gets. I recognize thenguage is Russian. Marco¡¯s men would¡¯ve been easier to convince than the fucking Bratva. The main peers into the room where Antonio and the doctor are and the Russian bastard pulls his gun out and starts yelling.


    ¡°Where is Marco?¡± He asks and looks down at the ground. ¡°Blyad!Step away from him, Doc, he¡¯s our prisoner now.¡±


    I shoot on instinct and the man with the shaved head falls to the floor and a pool of blood surrounds him. All hell breaks loose as the six other men who apanied him pull out their firearm and half run in my direction while the other half bark orders I can¡¯t make out to the doctor.


    I point my gun and shoot another one of Bratva but only injuring him. He falls the ground with a shout of pain. His two friends follow me until we are on the second floor of the warehouse. With every step the unsteady metal flooring creaks making it infuriatingly hard to hide.


    I try anyways hiding my body against arge cargo box. The idiots run past me and I trip the second and put a bullet into his head. Thest one remaining of those who followed after me pounces on me with a growl. My gun goes flying out of my hand as my back hits the floor and the blond haired man with vodka breath straddles my body and wraps his meaty hands around my throat.


    My airway is cut off and I¡¯m choking for air. I use my fist to punch up his nose and with the amount of force I provide his nose bone goes straight into his brain killing him instantly. I push the fat Russian bastard off my body and rush downstairs hoping to see my brother still alive.


    I grab my gun and my heart drops when I see that the only things left where my brother wasying is just a pool of his blood.


    He¡¯s gone along with the doctor.


    I run out of thepound to see two Bratva dragging my brother and the doctor away. Dragging my brother makes them slow, which means easy target practice. I raise my pistol, take a deep breath and aim.


    That¡¯s when everything goes dark and I lose consciousness.

 Chapter 58

    By the second day of being back in Chicago with no phone call from Ro I lose hope. There must have been some ident, there shouldn¡¯t be a reason why he isn¡¯t calling. No one can bethatdistracted.


    The only conclusion I cane to is that something went terribly wrong. Maybe Antonio died and Ro was so out of his mind angry that he went on an impulsive suicide mission and attempted to kill all the Bratva soldiers working for my father.


    I want to stay in bed all day, I don¡¯t want to move or eat. I just want toy here where I can still smell Antonio¡¯s scent on his side of the bed.


    Arabe and Carmelo have been keeping mepany and staying in my bedroom while I sleep. Carmelo left to bring us food while Arabe takes a quick shower. I enjoy the alone time but soon realize the silence is deafening and the thought of never sharing this bedroom with Antonio again is like a stake to my heart.


    I must¡¯ve drifted off to sleep because I wake up to the sounds of Arabe and Carmelo¡¯s voice in my room.


    ¡°I called my cousin and told him Ro and Antonio are either being held hostage in New York or are dead. He¡¯s going to temporarily take over as Capo.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good, the men were getting worried. A moment like this ant greedy bastard would take advantage and swoop in to take Antonio¡¯s spot,¡± Carmelo replies.


    ¡°Stefano is a humble, honorable man. He¡¯ll do a good job keeping everyone in check until they get back.¡±


    ¡°Ifthey get back,¡± Carmelo sighs. ¡°I bet New York is in chaos too.¡±


    My voice cracks when I begin to talk, ¡°We need to talk to Angelo.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a good idea,¡± Carmelo says warily. ¡°I know he¡¯s next in line but he¡¯s now basically deaf and still weakened from the attack. We don¡¯t even know how permanent his injuries will be. They¡¯re not going to ept a broken Capo.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Angelo is strong, he can do the job and he can do the job better than my father ever did, or Luca ever could, even without the use of his ears!¡± I noticeably get upset.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arabe says softly. ¡°We can still talk to Angelo. Even if he does decide he wants to take over as the New York Capo, he¡¯s still on bedrest and won¡¯t be able to leave. They aren¡¯t going to take orders from an injured Capo who isn¡¯t present in their city.¡±


    They were right.


    The only reason the Made Men in New York obeyed my father was because he made them. He was a ruthless leader who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill his best friend if they double crossed him. He didn¡¯t even hesitate when attempting to kill me.


    ¡°We can go today,¡± Carmelo looks carefully at me. ¡°Are you up for leaving the penthouse?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I fidget with my fingers. ¡°But maybe seeing my brother will do me good. Has anyone notified him about my father and Luca?¡±


    Carmelo and Arabe both look at each other and slowly shake their head no.


    ¡°Then I will be the one to tell him.¡± I realized then I would also have to tell him that mother was dead. ¡°Carmelo, I need you to do something.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°My father told me he got a new wife and that she was pregnant with a son. I need you to find out who she is and if Stefano is the new Capo now¡­ well then I need you to tell him about this news and make a decision because in eighteen years that boy is reliable to want to take his spot as Capo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him know,¡± Carmelo nods.


    ¡°Good,¡± I stand from the bed and feel a dizzy spell happening. I close my eyes and steady myself with a hand on the nightstand. ¡°I¡¯m going to get ready and then we can go.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Arabe walks toward me with her arms somewhat out as if to catch me in case I fall.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Just dehydrated and starving.


    Looking through my wardrobe I pick an outfit that conceals my bump. There are still enemies of Antonio roaming around and I don¡¯t want to fall victims to our enemies again.


    I feel safe with Carmelo and Arabe at my side and being reunited with them reminds me of old times. Reminds me of how the past few months were spent favoring theirpany over my husband¡¯s until recently. Now I want more than anything to Antonio with me.


    Angelo has been healing well, his eyes are no longer swollen and the bruises are starting to turn yellow. He¡¯s still in his casts and still suffering from a concussion, but you could never tell if he¡¯s in pain¡ªthat isifhe¡¯s in pain¡ªbecause he always has a small on his face.


    ¡°How is my niece or nephew doing? How was New York?¡± He Asia and I break down.


    I can¡¯t stop the tears leaking down my cheek or the choked sobing out of my throat. How am I going to tell him everything?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± He looks over at the doorway to see Carmelo and Arabe lingering by. ¡°Where is Antonio?¡±


    ¡°In New York,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Or dead. Father, he-he betrayed us. He was going to kill me and Antonio, Antonio saved me though. He killed Dad and Luca.¡±


    Angelo blinks, his eyes still staring at my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think I read your mouth correctly. Slow down.¡±


    ¡°Dad and Luca aredead.They betrayed the Famiglia. Dad nned to killed Lorenzo and he turned everything to me, I had killed Lorenzo the day before my birthday. Dad told me not to tell anyone, moreover I didn¡¯t know he was Lorenzo Giordano. I thought they were the Bratva. Dad tried to kill me and Antonio. He also killed Mom. Mom is dead.¡±


    Angelo closes his eyes and shakes his head rapidly. ¡°No. No. Fuck! Fuck, Arielle. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°No. Antonio is missing and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s alive and it¡¯s killing me,¡± I wallow in my own depression.


    Angelo rips out the IV on his arm and starts to stand. He wobbled nearly falling over but Carmelo and Arabe rush to help him stand as do I. We all hold him up as he fights against us. ¡°I got it!¡± He shouts. ¡°I have to go to New York. I¡¯m next to be Capo, I have to im my power!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere!¡± I try to grab his attention but he isn¡¯t reading my lips. He¡¯s shrugging us all off of him and walking toward the drawer where his clothes are.


    ¡°I¡¯ll heal in New York. If I stay here in the hospital, they will think of me as weak and never again will I be called weak,¡± a fire ignites in my brother. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll send a text you I get back.¡±


    I frown standing still while a tear slips out of my duct. Angelo is the only family I have left and now he¡¯s leaving me to run a ce that I used to call home but now want nothing to do with due to bad memories.


    Angelo catches my sad gaze and sighs. Slowly he strides over to me and wraps his arms around me, I hear him wince in my ear. ¡°Arielle, everything will be okay. You said Antonio is New York?¡± He pulls back to read my response.


    ¡°They have him, the Bratva or Dad¡¯s men I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s either being tortured or he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find him,¡± he says with certainty. ¡°I will im my right as Capo and my first order of business will be to bring Antonio home.¡±


    I sniffle, ¡°Thank you.¡± I hold him tight.


    Angelo never struck me as Capo material. Luca always did and maybe that was because I always knew that one day Luca would be Capo. The only way Angelo would¡¯ve been is if Luca died without children. I never thought that would happen. If I did imagine one of my brothers dying it would be Angelo because his heart ruled over his mind. Angelo is strong, but he cares. Luca never cared, he only cared enough about himself to keep himself alive.


    I was getting used to having Angelo in Chicago and maybe I would be okay if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Antonio won¡¯t be here either. At least I got Arabe back from that horrible city.


    The doctors enter and try to persuade Angelo to stay but Angelo does what he wants and being a Made Man he always gets what he wants. So, everything goes his way. He packs back in his apartment and gets the private ne to take him back to New York.


    Once again, an empty feeling emerges in the pit of my stomach. I feel tired and weak from my loss of energy, I know I should eat but the thought of food makes me sick.

 Chapter 59

    Arielle


    Laying on Antonio¡¯s side of the bed I lift up my shirt and rub my stomach. I allow my mind to wander on what life will be like in four to five months. I¡¯ve always had a girl¡¯s name picked out since I was little and while I love the name and would definitely pitch it to Antonio¡ªI find myself thinking of the name Antonia in memoriam.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Carmelo has offered to help me transform one of the guest bedrooms into a nursery but it didn¡¯t feel right, maybe as time gets closer, I¡¯ll let him help me out if I have none. I asked Carmelo if I could keep the penthouse if Antonio is hypothetically dead. He told me that it¡¯s paid in full and the money is his ount would go to me and I would be set for life. He told me I could move if I wanted but told me not to because he knows in his heart that his Capo is alive.


    For a nursery I want lc painted walls and a white furniture. I want her name spelled out in wooden block letters on the wall and I want a picture of her daddy on her dresser.


    I¡¯ve always wanted to be a mother, I think it¡¯s also because I always knew I was going to be a mother. Men in the Famiglia expect children and that also exins why Luca was out of his mind mad at Arabe¡ªalthough it¡¯s no excuse. I¡¯m excited to be a mother and to have someone to love and love me back. I¡¯m going to do it right, I¡¯m going to do it differently than my parents did. I never expected I would be having a daughter, I guess I always assumed I would be having boys¡ªheirs for my husband. While I would love a mini-Antonio, I¡¯m over the moon happy it¡¯s a girl. I¡¯m going to let my daughter have freedom and future that she chooses.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Arabe knocks on the door and enters. She notices my exposed stomach. ¡°I know I¡¯m not technically your sisters-inw anymore, but I¡¯m still the kids aunt, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be her godmother,¡± I smile.


    ¡°Her? It¡¯s a girl?¡± Arabe sits on the edge of my bed and squeals. She reaches her hand over to touch my stomach cing her palm t against my belly button. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. Hell, I¡¯m so happy for me. I¡¯m going to have a niece!¡± Her smile quickly fades when she sees me struggling to keep the happy expression on my face. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, you know? I can y Daddy whenever you want. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m here for you, Ary.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I ce my hand over hers.


    Carmelo enters and brings in Chinese food for all of us. I didn¡¯t expect to be hungry but as soon as I spot an egg roll, I automatically crave it. I reach for it and down it within seconds.


    Carmelo, who has taken his own seat on the bed opens his box of lo mein noodles. ¡°If you want more egg rolls I can order more. I¡¯m just so happy to see you eating.¡±


    I give him a guilty expression and he simply smiles and punches in the order on his phone. I use my stomach as a tray for the food and dig in.


    ¡°How is the little one?¡± Carmelo asks. ¡°Do you want me to take you to any appointments or those sses that pregnantdies go to?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I don¡¯t have an appointment until a few weeks from now and no it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but if you ever want to go to those sses I can go with you.¡±


    I give him a kind smile that tells him how much I appreciate him. He¡¯s be so much more than my bodyguard. I hated him at first, hated having a guy follow me around wherever I went, but now¡­


    Now I can¡¯t imagine going anywhere without him.


    Or Antonio,my mind likes to point out.


    The egg rolls arrive in record time, but that¡¯s expected when people see the name Giordano. I ate every single one and even craved more, but I didn¡¯t want to bother Carmelo again. The bed is trashed with Chinese takeout boxes and the stench of egg rolls, teriyaki sauce and Arabe¡¯s sweet and sour chicken fill the room. We¡¯re all too full and tired to move, so we don¡¯t and on Antonio¡¯s king sized bed we all fall asleep.

 Chapter 60

    Antonio


    I wake up to unbearable pain shooting throughout my entire body. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m alive. I thought for sure I met my match in the small room with concrete flooring.


    When I look around none of my surroundings are familiar. Only people are. My brother is chained across from me, there is a wound on his head and dry blood that was previously dripping down his forehead. His eyes are closed but his breathing is steady.


    ¡°Ro,¡± I whisper not wanting to grab too much attention by yelling. ¡°Ro, wake up.¡±


    I move my arms to make a rattling noise of the metal in order to wake Ro up. Slowly, hees to fluttering his eyes open until they widen when they see my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, now shh,¡± I scold. ¡°You¡¯ll rouse the guards.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you have no idea how d I am to see you¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°Where is Arielle?¡± I look around the room.


    ¡°She should be in Chicago by now with Arabe.¡±


    I sigh in relief. Thank god she isn¡¯t in danger anymore. Arabe and Arielle will take care of themselves and Carmelo will watch over her. I know for a fact that Carmelo would easily risk his life to protect my wife. That¡¯s just the kind of loyal man he has always been in decade I¡¯ve known him.


    ¡°So,¡± Ro says sounding bored. ¡°Got any idea on how we can get out of these?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I analyze the prison to see if anything could cut through the metal chains. ¡°Our best bet would be disarming a guard and taking his keys.¡± The chains are about a foot apart from the wall to the cuff on the wrist, I notice which gives me an idea. Not a very effective one, but an idea nheless. ¡°Wait for one of them toe in, let them get close and wrap the chain around his neck and choke him to death.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Ro says drily. ¡°How exactly do you get them close?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, provocation? Say your chains are too tight and you have a rash and tell them to look. I don¡¯t know, just anything to get their attention. Tell them they¡¯re ugly for all I care and start a damn fight.¡±


    Ro¡¯sugh grabs the attention of the guards and they say through the bars of the jail like dungeon for us to shut up.


    ¡°Make me, Russian Bastard,¡± Ro spits in the guards direction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking show you,¡± the muscles on the massive Bratva soldier would be enough to make any man cower, but it is a good thing Ro and I aren¡¯t like most men.


    We are never afraid of a challenge.


    Never back down.


    The guard approaches Ro and grabs either side of his head ready to bash his brains into the stone wall behind him when I save the day.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± is the first thing I spit out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Intimidated by an Italian who you are twice his size?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you, Italian ublyudok,¡± the body builder storms at me and I hold my arms our the closer he gets as I wrap my arms around him to get him in ce before wrapping the metal cuff around his neck and pull. I pull so tight that the metal cuts into his skin and causes him to bleed over my hands.


    His body slouches in my grasp but I don¡¯t let him fall to the fall. Ro shoots me an annoyed nce as I smirk. ¡°Showoff,¡± my little brother mumbles. ¡°I had him you know.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I roll my eyes. I use my free hand to search his pocket until I find the key. They should really get a better system because unlocking the cuffs on my arms and feet were too easy.


    In a rush I unlock Ro and search the guard some more for weapons. I take his pistol while Ro is stuck with a switchde knife. Although having a firearm would be superior in this situation and easier to kill our enemies, I know Ro, and if anyone is good with a knife it¡¯s him. His precision and uracy are unbelievable.


    None of the guards in the dungeon hallway were paying any attention to themotion that was just happening in the cell. They must¡¯ve thought that the big bastard was simply beating us up. I nod to Ro to kill the closest guard, quick jab to the head. Using the noise of the pistol would be loud and attract too much attention.


    With swift motion, Ro instantly kills three guards before earning the attention from one of the guards further down the hall. They yell in Russian and the guards from the opposite side of the hallway rush to attack.


    The Bratva soldiers rush at us from both ends of the dungeon hallway. That¡¯s when I cock the pistol back, aim and fire.

 Chapter 61

    Arielle


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve barely been gone and you¡¯re already inviting people into my bed?¡± That familiar gruff voice wakes me out of the deepest sleep I¡¯ve had in days. I scramble out of bed and rub my eyes to make sure I¡¯m not hallucinating.


    Antonio.


    I rush into his open arms and he picks me up and spins me kissing me in the fever of passion. I press my body flush against him wanting,needinghim as close as he could possibly be. Through the kiss I taste the saltiness of my tears dripping down. Antonio pulls back with a dashing smile and wipes the tears away.


    ¡°I thought you were dead!¡±


    ¡°So did I, the Bratva captured us, twice, Ro and I got free though. I will alwayse back to you; do you hear me?¡± He grabs the nape of my neck. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave you alone, especially not when I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to wee my daughter into the world.¡±


    I cry out in happiness and press my lips once more against his. He tastes like mint and smells like spice, his skin is rough under my fingers but his scars don¡¯t bother me one bit.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s our cue to leave,¡± I hear Arabe whisper to Carmelo and within seconds I hear the door shut.


    Antonioys me on my back on our bed and crawls over me. I notice new scars on his arms and his face¡ªincluding the soon-to-be new scar from the ck thread stitched onto the side of his face going from the end of his eyebrow down to his cheekbone.


    His lips trail over my corbone as his hands work to unclothe me. My own greedy hands roam under his shirt to feel his abs and strong pecs. My fingers trail over thin lines from knife wounds and circr wounds from bullet holes. My man has been through so much, yet he is here with me¡ªalive!


    This doesn¡¯t seem real. I need him more than I need my next breath of oxygen. Our kissing is sloppy and rushed but I can¡¯t slow down for him, not by a single second. I throw his shirt over his head and off his body as I thrust and grind my pelvis against the growing erection in his pants.


    Antonio groans in the base of my neck and fumbles with the belt of his pants. I help him push the pants down to his ankles and urge them off his body. I don¡¯t want a single scrap of clothing on either of us. I want him on top of me and crushing me with his body heat.


    I wrap my arms around his back and dig into the skin slightly with my nails. I¡¯m hyper aware of the missing pinky on my hand that I¡¯m still getting used to living without. It could¡¯ve been worse, I tell myself.


    I buck my hips against him sliding my wet heat against his erection. We both moan and already I¡¯m seeing stars. I lift my hips and beg for him to fill me. In one powerful thrust he is inside of me and I scream out nearly convulsing already. The orgasm building at the base of my spine is a ticking time-bomb ready to go off at the slightest touch and feel of him.


    Antonio removes his head from the crook of my neck to stare into my eyes. His dted, lust filled ones bore into mine in the most erotic and intimate way. I can¡¯t look away let out a breathy moan. The sensations were enough to send me off the edge but just looking at Antonio and knowing it is him with me in this morningpletely throws me into an ecstasy-filled abyss.


    I struggle to keep my eyes open as my body convulses and my release stretches on until Antonio¡¯s rhythmic thrusting turns into rut and he spills himself inside of me with a heavy sigh. He leans forward and rests his forehead against mine. We breath the same air between us and refuses to dislodge from each other¡¯s bodies. I hold the back of his head and lift my lips to meet his.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I breathe out.


    He smiles. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Iy on his chest and listen to his heartbeat. ¡°I was so scared,¡± I whisper as he ys with my hair. ¡°So scared that you weren¡¯t going toe back. Scared that I would have to live without you.¡±


    ¡°You would be able to live without me.¡±


    I frown. ¡°It would be hard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the Arielle I know. The Arielle I know would be the best mother to our daughter because she wouldn¡¯t let her be a captive in this world like you were. That Arielle would leave and have a new life and join that online college and have a career. You¡¯d take care of her. You¡¯d be fine and then you¡¯d forget about me and your B. J. woulde along.¡±


    I smile but once again my eyes turn into a faucet. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t forget you. How could I ever forget you, Antonio Giordano?¡±


    He kisses my temple. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss his lips.


    We stare at each other a long time and I find that I start memorizing his face, every scar, every blemish, every birthmark and every hidden color of yellow, green or amber is his brown eyes.


    ¡°You are my B. J.,¡± I say before drifting off to sleep.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± His fingers move in a vertical line up and down my spine.


    ¡°You once told me weren¡¯t that type of man, but you are. In the show B. J. does everything in his power to just make it through every day in the war so he can get back to his wife and daughter in San Francisco.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Antonio is my B. J., it just took a while to figure it out.


    ¡°Antonio.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    I could not hold on the guilt in my heart anymore, ¡°eleventh August!¡± I remain quiet with my eyes teary.


    ¡°It was in the past, darling. Let¡¯s not ruin our present. I think we should think more of our future.¡± He half smile and he reached for my cheeks with his fingers and clean away the tears from streaming. I nod my head in eptance with a smile.

 Chapter 62

    Arielle


    Sofia makes a big breakfast in honor of Antonio¡¯s return. At the table is Arabe, Carmelo, Ro, Antonio and I. Everyone is focusing on enjoying the waffles piled on with fruit and syrup but I can¡¯t help but stare at Antonio or Ro.


    Ro look beaten up with a ck eye and a few stitches himself. I notice him squinting his eyes and flinching at loud noises, he probably has a concussion.


    ¡°How did you make it out alive?¡± I break the silence and everyone ceases their eating.


    Ro looks to Antonio who answers, ¡°Your brother saved our lives.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°When Angelonded, he texted me and asked if I had any information as to what warehouse you were held hostage in. I messaged him the address and the next day Antonio was home,¡± Arabe says.


    ¡°Knowing the address of the warehouse told him which group of the Bratva worked there from spy reports in the Famiglia. He got in contact with one of the Russian Bastards tortured him into telling him where they kept us,¡± Antonio replies.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very efficient Capo. I like him better than that son of bitch, Marco,¡± Ro stabs a piece of his waffle and shoves it into his mouth.


    ¡°Angelo was waiting in the car, he can¡¯t do anything with the casts but his men saved us. Angelo took us to the hospital to get checked out and then sent us home to Chicago.¡±


    Now that sounds like the brother I know.


    The table goes silent again and everyone picks up their forks to continue eating. I realize now that I hate the silence, not hearing Antonio¡¯s voice for the days we¡¯ve been apart have taught me how much I love hearing my friends talk. I¡¯d rather hear them run their mouths all day then to never hear a single word uttered again.


    Antonio reaches under the table to grab my hand. The same hand with my missing pinky. I feel disgusted and cringe slightly when he skims his finger over the nub left. He rubs over it again and I know that he¡¯s telling me it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t disgust him.


    I lean over and kiss his cheek before stuffing my face with Sofia¡¯s wonderfully made breakfast.


    When we finish eating and congregate in the living room. I feel like my family is whole, aside from Angelo and his absence. I might have lost my mother, father, and brother but here I¡¯ve gained a sister, a husband, a brother-inw, a best friend and soon-to-be-daughter. Antonio and I sit on the couch, I stretch my legs out over his legs as he rubs my calves and feet. Ro is sitting in the chair talking to Antonio while I look over to see Arabe and Carmelo on the loveseat, she¡¯s whispering something in his ear that makes himugh as well as blush.


    I rest my head against Antonio¡¯s shoulder and listen to the growing conversations of my friends exchanging stories. Ro has a few good ones about Antonio that make meugh so hard I almost end up choking. Arabe counters with a few embarrassing childhood stories of Ro. Carmelo stays quiet and I can¡¯t help but notice his lingering eyes on Arabe and I wonder if, now that she¡¯s single again, if they¡¯re hooking up again.


    Ro excuses himself when the clock hits seven saying that he has business to attend at the Famiglia¡¯s club. While saying our goodbyes to him I notice Arabe and Carmelo have disappeared. I don¡¯t linger on that thought too much when I realize I¡¯ve finally got Antonio alone.


    He scoops me into my arms and takes me upstairs to our bedroom. Wey down tangled in each other¡¯s limbs andzily kiss each other as if we have all the time in the world to do just this.


    ¡°I think we deserve a proper honeymoon,¡± Antonio tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± My face lights up. ¡°Where would we go?¡±


    ¡°Italy,¡± he says with confidence and confirmation. ¡°We should go to Sicily and see where our grandparents came from. I have a cousin who wouldn¡¯t mind renting his guest house to us for a week. It¡¯s on the water.¡±


    ¡°On the water, huh? Does that mean we can go skinny dipping?¡±


    ¡°Such a dirty mind¡± he reaches for my lips.


    We strip each other until there is nothing keeping our skins from touching. He feels warm against my body and his mouth heightens my senses in the best way possible causing me to shutter underneath him. I press my body hard against his and hold onto him with all my strength.


    A sensation in my stomach causes me gasp and sit up quickly. Antonio grabs my waist and furrows his eyebrows, a worried expression washes over his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The baby,¡± I rasp.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Do you need a doctor?¡± He nearly jumps out of bed but I grab his wrist and move his hand to my stomach.


    ¡°She moved.¡±


    ¡°She moved?¡± His mouth is parted with curiosity and he sucks in his breath in anticipation for her next little summersault.


    ¡°It was brief. It was just a little fluttering, nothing like kicking,¡± I hear thosee a littleter in the pregnancy¡ªprobably next month I¡¯ll feel her feet against me.


    ¡°Wow,¡± he whispers. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re having a baby.¡± He keeps his hand on my stomach as he kisses me with gentle tenderness.


    ¡°We¡¯re having baby,¡± I smile and Antonio breaks out intoughter holding me in hisp and a rubbing his arms up and down my back.

 Epilogue

    Antonio


    ¡°Over a bit more to the left,¡± Arielle monitors me from the rocking chair as I hang up the painted wooden letter ¡®a¡¯ on the wall of the nursery.


    ¡°There?¡± I move it over an inch.


    ¡°Perfect. I love it,¡± she whispers not wanting to wake the sleeping newborn in her arms.


    I take a step back admiring my handyman work. The letters spell out ?a. The name was Arielle¡¯s idea. How could I possibly say no when she admitted having picked out that name since she was a child. I¡¯ve never given any thought to names. I figured if I had a son maybe I would name him after my grandfather. I couldn¡¯t argue with Arielle either because as soon as the name left her mouth, I knew in my bones our daughter was ?a.


    There was one name I wanted to use though. Cami. ?a Cami Giordano. It was my mother¡¯s name and I figured she deserved her own tribute for sneaking in lessons on how to love, without her I¡¯m afraid that the feeling I get in my chest whenever I see Arielle or ?a would be gone.


    ¡°Angelo ising up for the baptism next week,¡± Arielle voice brings me down to reality. ¡°He¡¯s so happy that he¡¯s the godfather.¡±


    I wanted to choose Ro, but after all Angelo did to save mine and my brother¡¯s life is worth it. He made my Arielle happy in her childhood and always looked after her. I have him to thank for making her who she is, saving her spirit from their bastard father and brother.


    ¡°Ro ims the next child.¡±


    Arielle snorts which makes me smile. ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want another?¡±


    ¡°We barely get enough sleep as it is with ?a.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying let¡¯s have one right now. I mean in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never thought about it. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want another.¡±


    ¡°I want a son.¡±


    Her eyes widen. ¡°But aren¡¯t you scared that¡­¡±


    That in raising him to be Capo I¡¯ll do something wrong that¡¯ll make him turn out like my father or her father or Luca?


    Terrified.


    That¡¯s what being a husband and a father is all about. It¡¯s about being terrified of losing everything. It¡¯s weighing every option to make sure it¡¯s the best option for my family instead of carelessly making mistakes and putting my life on the line.


    I don¡¯t want a son because I want him to take over when I¡¯m gone, I want a son because I want to know what it means to have a father-son bond the proper way. I want to be his role model and teach him everything I know. I want him to look up to me and ask me for advice. I want to watch him rule the world and be his own person.


    Just like how with every passing day ?a continues to wow me. Every day her personality grows and I find myself fantasizing about the person she¡¯ll be. Will she be artsy like her mother or will she want to be a doctor? Will she want to honor tradition or break apart?


    I never looked forward to the future, I never cared if I made it through tomorrow or died on a mission but now, I have something that makes me look forward to opening my eyes in the morning. Something to make me more cautious in the missions I attend.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Something worth living for.


    My life has been much easier now that Angelo is Capo in New York. We both see eye to eye and the Outfit is slowly gaining its strength back. Marco had paid the Bratva in the area and tipped of secret locations of my men in order to weaken us and hopefully have my men revolt against my leadership.


    Without the Bratva being tipped off I have less men dying on drug and gun shipments and am making more money by having the shipments delivered to the source instead of lost in battle.


    I kiss Arielle ¡®s temple and look down at ?a who sleeping while is swaddled in her purple nket. I kiss her forehead and she doesn¡¯t stir a bit.


    I don¡¯t even have to ask for Arielle to know that my fingers are itching to take her from her mother. I hold my daughter in my arms and hold her close.


    Daddy will protect you. Daddy will never let a single soul bring harm to you.


    The End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!